Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Zuko remembers the day perfectly. He was nine when his mom told him he was going to be a big brother. She said that in a few months there was going to be a baby girl or boy in the palace and that person would be his new little sister or brother. Zuko remembered being excited. He remembered sitting next to his mom when she read her books and asking her why her stomach was so big now.

Everyone in the palace seemed excited as the day came for his sibling’s birth. Even his father was nicer and his mom seemed a lot calmer. She walked around as if a weight was off her shoulders and she could finally breath again.

Then it happened.

They were feeding the turtleducks when his mom screamed in pain. Zuko didn’t know what to do. He screamed for father, the servants, anyone. Someone just had to help his mom. Servants came running out and brought her into the medical wing.

“I’m sorry, Prince Zuko.” A servant told the ten year old, “You’re not allowed.”

His father went in a few minutes later. A look of anger, concern and a little fear on his face, but he didn't so much as glare at his son. Zuko was forced to remain outside and the fear stewed in his stomach. He thought about his mom, his father and the baby. Everyone had been so happy about the baby, but now it seemed like their was an air of fear around the palace. As if everyone knew something was going to happen but they didn't know when.

Zuko's eyes started to grow tired as the daylight disappeared. A few seconds after he fell asleep, a servant came out and lightly shook his shoulders.

"Prince Zuko."

Zuko blinked his eyes open, rubbing them, "Mom?"

"No. I...I'm sorry."

"Where's my mom?" Zuko asked.

"She..." The servant looked like she was looking for the correct words, as if one bad word would break Zuko into a million pieces, "There were complications with the baby."

Zuko still looked confused so the servant decided just to say it, "Your mom died. I'm so sorry-Prince Zuko!"

Zuko ran past her and into the medical wing. People yelled at him to stop, but, in Zuko's mind, if they cared so much they would have to grab him and force him out of the room. He went to his mother's bed where a white cloth was over her body. His father was at the window with a tiny thing in his arms. It took Zuko a second to realize that thing was his sibling.

"Mom?" He whispered.

Nothing. No words, no movement, absolutely nothing.

"Mom!" He screamed, "MOM!"

"Get him out of here!" His father yelled.

Zuko could hear someone else screaming but couldn't bring himself to care. His mom was dead. She was dead and there was nothing he could do about it. His knees hit the floor and tears ran down his face as he sobbed. A servant came into the room, picking him up and bringing him back to his room. Zuko didn't try to leave his room after that, he just sobbed.

He cried until he psychically could not cry anymore. There were no tears left.

"Mom...please come back. Please. Mommy please come back." He whispered into his pillow.

His door opened making his head shoot up. Did the spirits hear his cries? Did they hear him ask for her back? Did Agni give them a miracle?

His father stepped through the door.

"You have a little sister. Her name is Azula." That was all he said.

He said nothing about Ursa, there were no words given to his son, nothing about how much pain he was in. A simple two sentences and that was it.

"Azula." Zuko whispered, "It's her fault. It's all her fault."

-------------

That night, he couldn't sleep. He didn't know if he'd every sleep again, but he knew that he wasn't sleeping that night. While he laid in his bed, he could hear the soft cries of his new little sister. He heard the servants mention how they were going to get a special woman to take care of Azula, but, for the night, they would just have to make due.

After half an hour, she was still crying. Zuko got up and made his way into her room. It wasn’t really her room, it was his mother’s room. When Ursa had been pregnant, she told Zuko that the baby needed to stay close to her, so they set up a crib and some stuff for her in his mother’s room. Where his mother should be there was now an empty bed.

He made his way over to the crying child, peering into her crib. Even though it was dark, there was just enough light from the moon to illuminate her golden eyes. His heart clenched when he saw her. She was full of baby fat but she kinda looked like his mom. The resemblance was faint but it was there. Zuko had a feeling that it would grow the older she got.

Carefully, he picked her up. She weighed almost nothing. It was like holding a book. When she realized she was being held, she nuzzled closer to his body. Her cries softened.

Zuko brought her over to the bed and sat down, trying very hard not to make her cry. If he remembered his mom’s books correctly, almost everything made a baby cry. They were really sensitive.

“You would have loved mom.” He told her, his voice barely above a whisper, “She would have loved you, held you, played with you, comforted you, protected you…but she can’t do that anymore.”

He was cut off when his sister grabbed one of his fingers, “It’s not your fault. You didn’t mean to…you didn’t do anything wrong.” He blinked his eyes to keep the tears out, “I guess if she can’t do all that anymore, I will. I promise. I’ll take care of you. Just like she would have.” Azula was asleep in his arms so Zuko set her back down in her crib.

He fell asleep on his mom’s bed, too tired to return to his own room. At the first sign of daylight, Azula was screaming at full volume.

“I’m up.” The ten year old mumbled, “I’m here. What is it?”

Azula’s screams were of no help to him, so he picked her up but she kept screaming.

“Okay. Umm….mom said you could cry if you’re scared which you aren’t. You’re not dirty, you don’t just want me…ummm…”

A servant, one of the nicer ones named Amaya, came in a few seconds later. She was an older woman with long black hair that was always tied into a perfect top knot. Zuko could always tell her apart from everyone else instantly because she had a scar on her right ear.

“Prince Zuko. What are you doing here?”

“Azula’s crying.” He told her.

She smiled, “I can see that. Can I hold her?" Zuko looked at her with narrow eyes, “I promise she’ll be safe. I think she’s hungry.”

“Ohhhhh. I can make her some eggs.” He proudly proclaimed.

Amaya laughed a little, “She can’t eat eggs quiet yet. We have someone coming who can feed her. Can you go get changed and ready for your lessons?”

“But Azula-“

“She’ll be fine. The Fire Lord has assigned me to watch over her until he deems her ready to be on her own. I can watch her while you’re doing your lessons then you can come see her afterwards, okay?”

“Okay.”

With that a new routine began. Zuko would go to his lessons while Amaya and a new woman named Hana took care of Azula. Once Zuko was done, he rushed to his sister’s room to do his part. Amaya was genuinely surprised by how much Zuko did. He learned how to dress her, change her, give her a bottle, how to properly play with her, how to get her to bed. Everything Amaya and Hana were willing to teach Zuko he was willing to learn.

“I still wish you could have met mom.” He whispered to her when putting her to bed.

But they didn’t have Ursa anymore. Azula would grow up without a mother. Zuko would have to be enough for her.

————————

Zuko was in the royal library, reading a book on newborns. He was also surrounded by history, math, and etiquette scrolls and books but he’d decided to push those to the side for a second and read up on newborns. Then he felt someone staring at him and a hand on his shoulder.

“Prince Zuko.”

“Father.” He quickly pushed his current book off to the side.

“You’ve been spending a fair amount of time with the baby. Why?”

Zuko had chosen to stare at his father’s lips, it was the best bet to avoid his anger, “I’m just spending some time with my little sister. I thought you wouldn’t want to be bothered with a baby.”

Ozai raised an eyebrow, “You are a prince. Taking care of children is not your place. If this becomes too time consuming for you, I will make sure to keep Azula and you apart. You’re already a worthless firebender. Can you imagine the dishonor you’d bring if you were also stupid?”

“Azula won’t take up my time. I swear.”

“Good.” Ozai grabbed the book on newborns from Zuko, “I expect a full explanation about Sozin’s attack on the Air Nomads by dinner.”

Once he was gone, Zuko let out a breath of relief and started reading up on Sozin’s attack. Despite his fear of his father, he wasn’t afraid of getting hit or burned in this moment. He was afraid of being separated from Azula. He already lost his mom. He couldn’t handle losing his sister too.

Chapter Text

Ozai never ate with his family. He was always too busy being Firelord to bother with that. Zuko could have eaten at the large table on his own but he found that too lonely. Instead, he had a table brought into Azula’s room and ate there. Her nursey was still Ursa's old room. Ozai declared that, since everything was there, it made no sense to remove it and it wasn't as if Azula had any memories of that room like Zuko did.

While he ate, Azula slept. Sometimes she got fussy so Zuko held her while he ate or tried to eat. It seemed like nothing could keep Azula's attention for long. At four months, she was a pretty demanding baby. The days of her being content with just being near Zuko were long gone.

"Azula, no." He gently took her hand out of her mouth, "You can't chew on your hand. Do you want food?" Azula started sobbing the second Zuko took her hand away from her.

The cry made Amaya come in. She took one look at Zuko and another at the hot food.

"Let me take her, Prince Zuko. You eat."

"Thanks." He passed the baby to Amaya, "She doesn't seem to want to do anything. I hold her and she wants a toy. I get her a toy and she wants her hand."

"She's just being curious. It'll get better." Amaya told him, laughing a little, "Get some food. How was your training today?"

Zuko didn't answer, "That bad?" Amaya asked.

"I can't get the stupid form down and if I fail again my tutor says he'll have to tell father. He can't find out I'm falling behind." He took a bite of his food and sip of water.

Amaya picked up one of Azula's toys and handed it to her, making sure to keep a hand on it, "You'll be fine. What's the form?"

"A fire shield. It's the last basic move I have to master before I can move onto the advanced set."

"Can I see how you're doing it?"

Zuko got up and went into the center of the room. He made sure to push all of Azula's toys to the side so none of them would get burned and performed the move. It was sloppy. Instead of a nice clean wall like it was supposed to be. It was wavy and didn't completely cover Zuko. Not to mention Zuko would be judged on if it could stand an attack. This wall definitely couldn't.

Amaya stood up, setting Azula in her crib, and grabbed Zuko's hands, "You're hands aren't spread out enough. The shield needs to cover your entire body." She moved his hands into the correct position, "Try now." It wasn't bad, but it was still weak.

"That's so much better. Now, make sure you have good footing. That'll be your key to standing against an attack. Keep your legs strong. Good."

Although Azula was only four months, she watched the two practice as if it was the most interesting thing in the world for her. By the time Zuko finished up, his food was cold but his fire shield was better.

"You think I'm doing good, Azula?" He asked.

She smiled before her face scrunched up and she let out a small sneeze with a little bit of fire in it, "Wow." Amaya whispered, "Already at four months."

"Father says she'll grow into a powerful firebender." Zuko said, "I just hope he gives her a few years before he starts her training."

"Me too, Prince Zuko. Me too." Azula smiled, completely oblivious to their words.

-----------------------

Zuko was only allowed to take Azula out of the palace on special occasions, but, when his father was away, that chance grew. When she was six months old, they got that chance. A few guards, Amaya, and Hana, although she sort of faded into the background with the guards, came with but Zuko was the one who handled Azula for the most part which was hilarious to Amaya because of how weird it looked for him to be the one pushing the stroller.

As they were returning back to the palace, with Azula clutching a new toy, Zuko saw a class being let out.

"What's that?"

"A mommy and me class. It's a class for new mothers so they can have a support system." Hana explained.

"I have a question for them."

"Prince Zuko, you're not a-" It was too late.

He went inside and found the instructor cleaning up the mats and toys from the meeting. When the instructor saw him, she smiled.

"Did your mom forget something?"

"No. I had a question about my little sister." He said, pointing to the stroller.

The instructor leaned over and Azula reached up, trying to grab her hair, "Yes?"

"She won't laugh." He said, "The books all said she should be laughing by now."

Amaya, who had come into the building with Zuko, narrowed her eyes at this. How could she have missed that? Probably because it wasn't directly associated with her health, but Azula not laughing by six months was a little concerning.

"Really? Nothing?" The instructor asked.

"She smiles, but she doesn't laugh."

"I wouldn't worry." She told him, "It takes some babies longer to get stuff. As long as she's smiling and interacting with other babies, she should be fine."

"Interacting with other babies." Zuko whispered.

"Is there anything else?"

"No. Thank you."

While Zuko and Amaya were leaving, he looked down at his sleeping sister, "Something wrong?" Amaya asked.

"Should Azula be around other babies?"

"You know your father won't stand for that unless the children are of noble birth. Your sister can't simply go to a daycare like other children."

"She needs friends. Maybe that will get her laughing." Then he noticed her smile, “What?”

“I’m just amazed by how much you’re noticing. Most brothers would play with their baby siblings maybe a few times a week, but you’re with her everyday…you’re…I’m just amazed.”

“I have to.” Zuko whispered, “She needs someone.”

“You’re right. She really does. I’m glad she has you and not just servants, but you know you’re still allowed to be a kid, right? You’re only ten.”

Zuko didn’t respond to that. Instead, he looked down where Azula was starting to drift off.

-----------------

Zuko knew of Michi and Ukano, but he’d never actually met them. That is until his father had one of his important dinners and Zuko was required to attend. Ozai told the servants to make Zuko as presentable as possible and Amaya was instructed to get Azula in a dress fit for a seven month old. Zuko had to hold back his laughs upon seeing the baby in a big puffy red dress.

The party itself had a long table at the head, where the Royal Family and generals sat, and everyone else had their own tables. For now, everyone was just mingling.

“She’s adorable. So cute. A princess fit for the Fire Nation.” Apparently people were positive that the way to get Ozai’s attention was complimenting his daughter.

“Fire Lord Ozai?” Zuko looked over when he saw a man and woman standing before his father.

“Ukano. Nice to see you again.”

“You as well. I apologize but we had to bring my daughter along.” Zuko looked at the woman, who was holding a ten year old girl’s hand. The girl had been so quiet and still that he hadn’t even noticed she was there.

“It’s no trouble. Prince Zuko.” Zuko turned towards his father, “This is Lady Mai.”

Time to be a crown prince. Zuko got up and bowed in front of Mai, “I’m honored to meet you, Lady Mai.”

She did the same thing, “I’m honored to meet you, Prince Zuko.”

“Why don’t you children run along while we talk?” Ukano said.

“Gladly.” Mai whispered under her breath.

They both bolted from the main table and disappeared into the party. They went all the way to the back of the room, away from their parents.

“Are you as bored as I am?” Zuko asked.

Mai nodded, “When my parents told me they were dragging me to a dinner I thought there would at least be one interesting thing.”

“I have an idea. Come with me.”

He brought her out to the garden, which was illuminated by party lights as well as by moonlight, and to the turtleducks. They had been asleep but perked up upon hearing and seeing Zuko.

“I don’t have any bread with me, but I come out here once a week to feed them.” He grabbed her hand, making her go stiff, “It’s okay. Just watch this.”

He brought her hand towards the turtleducks. A baby, who Zuko had named Phoenix, swam forward and rubbed her head against Mai’s hand. She took one of her fingers and gently petted the small creature’s head.

“Phoenix likes you.” Mai simply nodded, “You don’t like to talk much, do you?”

“Only when I need to.”

“That’s okay. We could sit here in silence if you want.”

“Thanks.” A small blush fell over her face.

Zuko spent the entire night with Mai. He learned that she loved fruit tarts, was an only child, hated most musicians, and called just about everything either boring or said she hated it. Zuko found himself wanting to spend even more time with her after she was forced to leave with her parents.

—————————

Zuko had been in Azula’s nursery, playing with the nine month old, when a woman, who he had never seen before, came in. In her arms, she had another baby girl, no older than Azula. She sat down and placed the child next to Azula as if she'd done it thousands of times before.

"Umm...hello?" Zuko asked. Typically when people broke into the palace they tried to take him and Azula not add more children.

"You must be Prince Zuko. My name is Lin and this is my daughter Ty Lee. My husband is meeting with your father today so I thought I'd bring my girl down here so she wouldn't be a bother." Zuko nodded in understanding.

"Okay. Azula just woke up from a nap so she should be good to play." Azula, who had already noticed the new baby, crawled over to her.

"Your father has you watching her for the day?" Lin smiled, "You're free to go. I know you must hate this."

"No, I'm good. I help take care of Azula."

Again, Lin thought that by 'take care' he meant that he played with her for about five minutes a day, "Of course you do." Zuko bristled at her condescending tone.

"I really-" Zuko was cut off by a sound.

Turning towards the babies, he found Ty Lee throwing one of Azula's stuffed animals at her. Instead of crying or hitting the other girl, Azula laughed. For the first time ever, she laughed.

Condescending tone forgotten, Zuko spoke out, "Could Ty Lee come by more often?"

He didn't notice the happy gleam in Lin's eyes, "Of course." More trips to the palace and her daughter was friends with the princess. It was too perfect.

After that, Ty Lee coming over for playdates became a routine occurrence. At least once a week, Lin would bring Ty Lee over and she and Azula would play. Half of the time Lin stayed to watch but the other half of the time she was talking with whatever nobles or military admirals were around. It left Zuko and Amaya watching the two children. Not that either of them minded all that much.

—————————

"AMAYA! Get in here now!"

From the way the woman moved you would have assumed she was an airbender. She practically tore open the doors to Azula's nursery, her eyes landed on the prince and princess within seconds.

"What is it? What's wrong?!" She quickly scanned Zuko for any injuries.

"Look."

She did and her eyes grew. Azula was standing on her own. The ten month old had a hand on the table but she was standing on her own two feet.

"She's standing." Amaya whispered.

Azula tried to take a step toward Zuko but fell. For a second, it looked like she would start crying but before she could, Zuko scooped her up.

"You can stand." He whispered, "You're standing on your own." She giggled at him.

"How did...?"

"I stepped away to get her one of her toys and when I turned around she was standing." Zuko said.

"She'll be a little terror when she gets the hang of walking." Amaya told him.

"You're going to be a terror?" Zuko asked, looking at the baby in his arms, "I think she's too cute to be a terror."

"I'm going to hold you to that when she's a toddler and you're running through the palace trying to find her."

——————-

Hana disappeared a month before Azula turned one. Amaya told him Azula didn’t need her anymore.

--------------

"Alright, Azula. Time for bed." He laid the thirteen month old down in her crib then waved his hand, making all the candles go out.

Azula started to make some kind of noise, but that wasn't unusual. She usually whined a little when Zuko left but always quieted down. Zuko was at the door, ready to leave, when she made another noise that caught his attention.

"Zuzu!"

Zuko stopped dead and turned around, "Did you just...?"

"Zuzu!"

Zuko may have fallen on the carpet running over to her, but he didn't care. He got right back up and picked up his sister.

"Yes. Yes, I'm Zuzu. Can you say Zuko?"

"Zuzu!"

"Zuzu's okay for now." He wouldn't push it. Zuzu was a perfectly fine first word, "I really wish mom could have been here for your first word. She would have spun you around, kissed you and praised you for it for weeks." He whispered.

Azula, not understanding him, attempted to grab at the eleven year old's face, "No. We can't play right now. No matter how excited I am." He added on with a smile, "Hey. Can you say mama? Mama." He sounded out the word a few times.

"Zuzu." She said.

"Not Zuzu. Mama. Like mom. Mama."

"Zuzu."

"Alright. We'll work on it." He put her back down in the crib. She really did need her sleep or else she'd be cranky in the morning then he'd be miserable and no one would be happy, "I'm so proud of you." She smiled and laughed at him.

"Get some sleep. I'll see you in the morning."

-------------

Zuko loved the moments when Azula would stand up and try to follow him. She wasn’t walking quiet yet so she fell but she was determined to take her first few steps any day now. Zuko usually picked her up after her first few attempts.

“You’ll get it soon.” He told her.

About a week later, Amaya came into the princess's nursey, the fifteen month old was awake and moving, "You're active this morning, princess. Sorry, your brother is busy today with his exams, but I'm here."

"Aya." Azula giggled. Aya was her word for Amaya. She'd been saying it for about a month now, but Zuko still liked to brag that his name had been first, "Hi."

"Hello." She smiled, "You wanna get out of these pajamas. Let's get you in something better for the day."

Once Azula was changed into her day clothes, Amaya sat her down on the floor. The princess grabbed a few blocks and began to stack them on top of one another.

"You want to make towers. We can do that. A princess needs her towers."

While they were building them, Azula let out a big fire sneeze that caused her blocks to catch fire. Amaya acted quickly, moving Azula out of the way, and putting the fire out. Azula whined when she saw her destroyed blocks.

"It's okay, princess. We'll get some more. There's a whole other box of them." She pulled out the box, gathering a few blocks in her hands, but they were all on the floor when she turned around.

Azula standing was nothing new. What was new was her taking steps toward Amaya. Her hands flew over her mouth as she picked up the child.

"You're walking! Princess, you’re walking!” Azula smiled at the older woman, “Zuko’s gonna hate that he missed this. Don’t tell him.” She couldn’t help but laugh at her final remark.

Zuko came to her room that night exhausted, but, even tired, he knew Azula would get upset if she didn’t see him at least once. Plus, he wanted to see his sister and see how she was doing.

“How’d she do today?” Zuko asked, taking a seat next to her on the carpet.

Azula handed him one of her toys then turned away, “Thank you for the present.” He told her.

“She did…something.”

“What do you mean something?” Zuko asked.

“Let me show you. Come over here.”

Azula watched as Zuko and Amaya went to the other side of the room. Her face scrunched up and she pushed herself onto her feet.

“I don’t get it. She’s been standing for months now.”

“Wait for it.”

Azula started taking small steps towards them but they were wobbly steps and she could only handle so many before falling down.

“She…She walked!” Zuko cried, “You walked!”

Azula really didn’t know why she was getting so much attention but she liked it. She didn’t like feeling her brother’s tears on her though.

“Zuko, what’s wrong?” Amaya asked.

“Father…he’ll realize soon that Azula can walk and talk. Once he realizes that he’ll put her in training.”

Amaya winced at the thought of the fifteen month old princess in training. No. She was far too young. There was no way her father would start her training this early.

Right?

“Azula will be fine, Zuko. I promise.”

“She’ll be fine if she never sees father.” He mumbled.

“Zuko.” Amaya snapped in a low voice, “You can’t-“

“I know I can’t say that and I don’t want to but…I don’t want to see Azula with burns. Is that really so bad?” Amaya hugged Zuko and Azula close. The fifteen month old and eleven year old huddling close to her body.

“Everything’s gonna be okay.”

She just prayed to every spirit that she wasn’t lying.

—————————

"Mai?"

Zuko turned his attention from the two sixteen month old children towards the eleven year old who was now in the garden.

"How did you get here?"

"Walked over. The palace is not that far from my house." She reminded him, "I thought you only had one sister."

"I do. The girl in pink is Ty Lee. She's visiting for the day."

"Hi." Ty Lee said, waving to Mai.

"Hi."

"I take it this means you can't go into town?" She asked.

"No, sorry. Her mother left and Amaya has the day off. I have to watch them." Zuko admitted.

"Then we can hang out here. What are they doing?"

"I don't know. Azula! Ty Lee! What are you doing?"

"Dra'ons!" Azula cried.

Mai gave Zuko a confused look, "Huh?"

"Dragons. They're pretending to be dragons." He explained.

Mai smiled, "Dra'ons and sol'iers?" Azula asked, holding up her toy sword. Ty Lee was just smiling, jumping up and down with excitement.

"She wants to play dragons and soldiers with us. We're the dragons and they're the soldiers who attack us." Zuko explained, "You don't have to play though. They'll find something new to do in the next five minutes or so."

"It's okay. I don't mind playing."

The game didn't last all that long but it was fun while it lasted. Mai and Zuko 'chased' the two around then, when Ty Lee had her own fake sword, she and Azula attacked them. They fell down, pretending to be stabbed by the younger children.

“We won!” Ty Lee cried.

“Again!” Azula said.

The two got up, ready for round two, when a loud voice screamed at them.

“TY LEE!” They all turned to see Lin standing on the step, “Get out of the dirt! What is wrong with you?!?”

“Mama!” Ty Lee smiled, oblivious to her mother’s tone, “We-“

“Come with me right now, young lady.” Lin grabbed her daughter’s hand and pulled her away.

“Ty?” Azula whispered, her hand reaching out for her friend.

“Sorry, Zula.” Zuko said, picking her up, “Ty Lee had to go home. She’ll come back later.”

“Okay.” Azula mumbled.

“I think I should put her down for a nap. You want to come inside?” Zuko asked.

“Sure.”

Azula was already asleep in his arms by the time they got inside so all he had to do was set her down.

“You’re a good brother.” Mai told him after he closed the door to her nursery.

“Thanks. So, what do you want to do?”

Mai and Zuko spent the afternoon in town. Zuko convinced her to try shaved ice (she loved it) and she brought him to a weapons store. He followed her in, believing she wanted to get something for herself and he didn't mind paying for whatever she wanted, but he was surprised when she gave him a sword.

Knowing her weapon of choice was knives, he asked, “I’m a firebender. Why do I need a weapon?”

“You should know how to use at least one weapon. What if you're somewhere where you can't use your bending?" She told him, "You strike me as someone who would be good with dual swords."

"Dual swords?" He asked.

"Let me show you."

Mai wasn't trained in dual swords but she knew the basics of how to use them. She showed Zuko then told him about a master who might be willing to teach him.

"Piandao?"

"He's a legendary sword master."

Zuko nodded, "I'll see if he'll train me."

"You're the prince. Can't you order him to train you?"

"I can." Zuko confirmed, "It just gets boring after a while. Having to order everyone around."

Mai smiled, "I can imagine." They walked back to the palace in silence.

-----------------

Ozai noticed Azula walking when she was seventeen months old. Zuko and her had been outside, feeding the turtleducks when he appeared. Azula knew who her father was, Ozai had made trips to her nursery multiple times, but she still preferred Zuko and Amaya to him.

“You didn’t tell me she was walking.” Ozai said.

“I didn’t want to bother you.” Zuko lied, “She’s been walking for two months now.”

“Then some changes will need to be made.”

“Changes?” Zuko asked.

One of those changes was firing Amaya. Ozai decided that having her in the palace would be too much of a distraction for Azula so he was sending her to the colonies.

“Amaya!” Azula screamed, sobbing into her robes, “No!” Zuko was certain that if Azula was a year older she would be saying a lot more, but, for her age, all the princess could do was cry.

“I have to leave, princess. I’m sorry.”

“NO!”

Zuko noticed the tears in Amaya’s eyes as she detached Azula’s hands from her robes, “Prince Zuko, could you please-“

“Of course.” He scooped up Azula but she still wiggled in his grasp.

“Don’t go!” Azula yelled.

“Take care of her, okay?” Amaya whispered.

“I will. I promise.”

“Good.” She turned towards Azula, “Goodbye, Princess Azula and Prince Zuko. It’s been an honor serving you both.”

The young firebenders were still crying long after Amaya had departed from the palace.

The second big change was done to Azula’s room. It was converted from a nursery to a regular child’s bedroom. Zuko couldn't help his own feelings of pain and sadness upon seeing the room that used to belong to his mother changed into something else. When Zuko arrived there that night, with the intention of putting Azula to bed, she wiggled in his grasp.

“Azula?” He asked.

“No.” She mumbled, “I don’t like it.”

“You don’t like your room?” She nodded.

“I’m sorry but you have to sleep.” She shook her head, face buried in his robes, “One night. You can stay with me for one night.” That did earn him a smile.

They left her room and turned towards his own, which wasn’t very far, but a hand on Zuko’s shoulder stopped him.

“Father.”

“The princess should be in her own room.”

“I understand but with Amaya getting fired today and her room being changed. She just needs-” Zuko wished he had been ready for that hit. Then he would have been able to stay on his feet. Instead, he fell to the floor and Azula tumbled out of his hands and started crying.

“Quiet!” Ozai roared, but that only made her cry harder.

“I can-“

Ozai grabbed his hair, “You will go to your room, stay there and sleep. If I hear one word about you going into your sister’s room, I will see to it that you never see her again. Am I understood?”

“Yes, father. Perfectly.”

“Good. Guards!” He yelled.

A man came from the corner, “Yes? Fire Lord Ozai?”

“It appears my son dropped Princess Azula. Take her to the healer and then to bed.”

“Of course.”

Zuko was shoved in his room without the chance of seeing Azula even get taken away by the guard. He couldn’t fall asleep that night either. It was almost impossible to with his sister crying as loud as she possible could a few rooms over.

————————

Zuko watched from afar as his twenty month old sister played with Ty Lee. The girls were in her room, drawing something and talking. Now that Azula was walking and talking, Ozai was staring to take more of an interest in her. He was even talking about starting her training. This also meant that Zuko wasn’t needed anymore. As far as Ozai was concerned, Azula could handle herself. Zuko wanted to roll his eyes at that. His sister wasn’t even two yet. She still needed him and Amaya, but she’d have to make due with just him.

“Here are some more crayons.” He put out some colors for the two girls.

“No.” Azula smiled.

“No?” Zuko chuckled. He knew she didn’t mean anything by it. No was just her favorite word now, “Then I guess these crayons are all for me. A shame you guys can’t have any.”

“No.” Ty Lee and Azula cried, with Azula grabbing his robes. She was hardly pulling him but he decided to make a show for the two kids.

Zuko fell to the ground in an overly dramatic fashion, “No. I will give you the crayons, great hero.”

Azula laughed, “I de…de…”

“Defeated.” Zuko whispered.

“De’ea’ed you!” Zuko had to laugh at her attempt at the word.

“You sure did.”

“I hel'ed!” Ty Lee added.

“Of course. You’re both going to be great heroes someday.”

“The 'est!” Ty Lee cheered.

“The best.” Zuko confirmed.

“Prince Zuko.” Zuko cursed himself for not noticing his father until after he had spoken.

“Father.”

“Daddy!” Zuko winced as Azula went up to him, “I drew!” Ozai took the painting from her.

“Good. Now run along with your friend.”

“No.” Again Azula smiled, thinking it was a game.

“No?” Ozai’s glare turned murderous.

Zuko didn’t waste a second stepping in front of Azula, “Father, she doesn’t mean anything by it. She’s just playing.”

“Come with me, Zuko.”

“Zuzu?”

“I’ll be right back, Azula. Just keep playing with Ty Lee.”

“Okay!”

Only years later would Azula realize how much Zuko suffered to make sure she grew up happy and safe from Ozai’s wrath.

————————

A few days after Azula turned two, she wasn’t herself. She stopped eating, shivered all the time, was pale and didn’t want to play. Zuko’s worry only grew but Ozai denied that anything was wrong with her. He said it was a simple cold and that she’d get over it in time. It would help her not to be so weak.

One night, after Azula had yet another coughing fit, Zuko couldn’t take it anymore.

“Lala? I think we need to go see the healer.” Zuko told her, setting down the children's book he had been reading to her, “We can go in the morning, okay?”

“Okay.” She whispered.

“Tired?” She nodded, “Good. Get some sleep. I’m going to use the bathroom then I’ll be on my way.”

By the time he left the bathroom, Azula wasn’t in her bed anymore. She was on the floor and there was vomit all around her.

“Azula?!?” Zuko cried.

Azula only groaned.

“You’re burning up. We’re going to the healer now.” Despite her fever, Azula still shivered.

Zuko bolted out of Azula’s room, running like a madman down to the healer’s room. He just hoped she’d know what was going on with her.

Chapter Text

"AKI! AKI!" Zuko screamed.

"Prince Zuko? What's wrong?" Aki was a younger woman, she was new to the palace life. She'd been brought in a few months after Ursa's death and occasionally saw Azula and him, but she wasn't their primary healer. However, the primary healer was away on a vacation to Ember Island which only left her.

"She threw up and she's running a fever and...there's just something wrong with her."

It took Aki a few seconds to realize that he was referring to the tiny princess in his arms, who he set down on the bed. She was still in her vomit soaked pajamas and shivering as if they were in the South Pole.

"I'll run some tests. Can you get her some clean clothes?" Aki asked.

Zuko just nodded before bolting off.

"Hi, princess." Aki whispered.

Azula's eyes blinked open, "Hi." She whispered.

"I heard you're not feeling well. That good old fire flu is going around it seems. I'm going to give you some medicine to make you feel better. Okay?”

Azula didn’t understand too much of what Aki had said but she reminded her of Amaya so the princess nodded.

“Good.”

Zuko returned a few minutes after Aki gave the girl some medicine, which she threatened to throw up but kept down. Changing her into a clean pair of pajamas, Azula fell asleep on the bed.

“It’s the fire flu.” Aki told Zuko, “She’s smaller than most kids her age but she’s definitely a fighter. I’ll keep her for the night but she should be perfectly fine within a week.”

“Thank you.”

Zuko took a seat in one of the chairs that was right across from Azula’s bed, “You’re not returning to your room?” Aki asked.

“No. I think I’ll stay here in case Azula wakes up or something.”

“Alright. I’ll be around so feel free to return to your bed whenever you want.”

Aki expected the prince to last an hour before he gave up and went to his bed. To her surprise, he stayed all night. He didn’t stay awake but he did stay in the chair or in the room.

When morning came, Ozai arrived. Apparently he had heard from a servant that his daughter had gone to the healers last night. Azula and Zuko woke up when he slammed the door open.

“Daddy?” Azula mumbled, rubbing her eyes.

“Father, I-“

“If you hated my parenting choice so much. Why did you not tell me?” Ozai asked.

“I didn’t. It’s just that last night she was running a fever and she threw up and-“

Azula’s sneeze cut him off. Usually Zuko would have continued speaking but these sneeze caused her to release a giant blast of fire from her mouth. A common trait in those with the fire flu was sneezing and coughing fire and smoke but it was unheard of for a child so young to do it.

“You have strong flames, my daughter.” Azula beamed at this, “Once you are feeling better we will put you in training.”

“Training?” Azula asked.

“You will be taught how to properly firebend.” Ozai explained.

“Father, isn’t she too young? She’s only two-“

Ozai’s glare was enough to shut Zuko up, “She’s talented. Why waste time when she could be starting her training?”

———————

A week later, Azula was feeling better and her firebending tutor arrived. That morning, she ran around her room and her brother’s room, excited for the day.

“Training day! Training day!” She kept yelling.

“Azula.” Zuko tried, but she kept running around, “Hey. Lala.” That got her to stop.

“Be good, okay? Do what the tutor and father tell you to and don’t talk back.” He looked her straight in the eye when he said this so that she would know it was serious.

“I know, Zuzu.” She rolled her eyes, “I’m ready!”

“Alright. Go train. I’ll see you tonight.”

“Bye, Zuzu!” With that she ran out of the room and down towards the training area.

——————-

Zuko was positive this history tutor was trying to kill him. He gave him forty pages to read in one night then said he would have a test on it the next day so he had to read incredibly carefully. After class, he brought the book back to his room and started reading when the sound of little feet came running to his room.

“Welcome back-hey. Hey.” Azula jumped at him and buried her face in his neck, “What’s wrong? What happened?”

“He burned me.” She mumbled, “He said….I was stupid and weak. It hurts!” Her tears fell onto his neck.

“Azula.” He whispered, “Can I see?” He asked.

Azula showed him the burn on her arm. It wasn’t bad, but Azula was only two. She wasn’t used to burns yet.

“I have something that can help.” Taking her in one arm, he used his other to grab some burn cream and applied it to the injury. He smiled a little when she giggled.

“What?” He asked.

“Tickles.” She answered.

After a few minutes, he had to ask her another question, “Did father do this to you or the tutor?”

Tears came to her again, “Tutor.” She sobbed out, “Daddy ignored me.”

“I’m so sorry.” Zuko whispered.

“I don’t wanna go back.”

“You have to. Father won’t allow-“

“NO!” Azula yelled, kicking him and trying to free herself.

“Azula, I’m not kidding. Father will be mad-“

“NO!” She yelled again, this time louder.

She leapt off of him and ran to her room, using all her force to close the door. Zuko came to the door and gently knocked on it.

"Azula? Azula."

"NO!"

"Azula. I'm not kidding. Open this door!" He yelled.

"NO!"

"I gave you a chance. Now I'm coming in."

"Prince Zuko." One of the guards whispered, "Can I offer some advice?"

"Okay." Zuko said slowly.

"She's really upset right now. Give her a few minutes to calm down then come back with a snack or something. Don't force her into stuff."

Zuko sighed, "Fine."

Following the guards instructions, Zuko returned a few minutes later with a treat from the kitchen. Slowly, he opened the door and saw an Azula shaped lump on the bed.

"Azula? Lala?" She turned towards him, "I have sweets." He offered.

She didn't make any move so he carefully walked inside and handed her a sweet, "This is good." She smiled.

"They should be. They're called mochi."

"I like them." She beamed.

"I'm glad."

Once she swallowed the mochi, she looked down, playing with her blanket, "Sorry I yelled." She whispered.

"No, I'm sorry I yelled at you. I know you don't want to go back, but father isn't going to let you skip lessons." Azula shook her head, getting ready to cry and scream again, "Hey. Before you get upset again. I'll talk to father and see if we can get you a new tutor or shorten your lessons."

"Okay." She mumbled, "Fly?" She asked, lifting up her arms.

Zuko laughed, "Sure."

In the past few weeks, she had grown to love dragons. She had dragon books, drew them and Zuko was reading Love Amongst The Dragons to her. Going along with all of that was her love of 'flying' which was an activity where Zuko picked her up and twirled her around in the sky. The siblings usually ended it by bursting into laughter and this time was no different.

------------

“Zuko?” Azula asked. She still had a little trouble with his name, but every so often she tried to say it.

“Yes?”

“Why don’t we have a mom?” She asked.

Zuko’s eyes widened, “Where-Why do you ask?”

“Ty Lee has a mom.” She pointed out, “The stories have moms.” She grabbed one of her picture books, The Ugly Turtleducking, and pointed to the picture of the mom finding the baby.

“Umm…” Zuko nervously played with his outfit, trying to find the best way to explain it to her, “We did have a mom. Her name was Ursa and she was very nice.”

“Where is she?”

“She….when you were born she didn’t do so well and she-“ Zuko stopped himself. Did Azula even know what death was? Did he also have to explain that to her?

"Died." He finished.

"Died?" Azula asked.

"It means that she...isn't around anymore and she isn't coming back." He didn't wake up this morning thinking he'd have to explain death to his sister. He just prayed he was saying the right thing.

"Oh.” Azula whispered.

“I really wish you could have met her. You would have loved her and she would have loved you. She would have played with you whenever you wanted, sang songs to you, taught you how to feed the turtleducks, helped you with father.”

“But you do all that.” Azula told him.

“I do, but mom would have done it better.”

Like most kids, she had forgotten about her question after an hour or so but Zuko remembered. It had been the first time someone mentioned their mom in years. Remembering and talking about her made his heart hurt.

————————-

Piandao honestly didn't know that Prince Zuko wanted to learn about using a sword. He knew both of the Fire Lord's children were benders and few benders ever bothered to learn a weapon. Still, one day, Prince Zuko showed up at his house and asked him to train him.

"Why should I?" Piandao asked.

"Because I'm your prince and I'm ordering you to." The twelve year old snapped.

"That's not very convincing."

"It shouldn't matter if it's convincing! I'm your prince and-"

"Yes, I know. You're ordering me to train you, and, I'll give you this that is a good reason, but I'm still a little curious. You're a firebender, why not become a master in that?"

Zuko looked like he wanted to get angry but his demeanor changed at the last minute, "I'm not a good firebender." He admitted, "Maybe I could be better with swords."

"A friend of mine is fond of you, Prince Zuko, so I'm giving you one chance. Come tomorrow and prove to me that I should train you."

"Tomorrow? Can't we do the day after or-"

"Tomorrow." Piandao's voice made it clear that he wouldn't accept any other time.

The next day, Piandao waited for the prince. He sat at his table, where he knew the prince could find him, and drank some tea. Then he heard footsteps get closer to the door.

His eyes were closed when the door opened, but he still spoke, "Prince Zuko, you have come-" Of all the things he was expecting Zuko to have with him, a two year old was not one of them.

"I was supposed to watch her today so she's here with us." Zuko explained, "Azula, go off to the side, okay? I need to train."

"Okay, Zuzu."

"You brought your sister."

"Is that okay?"

Piandao only sighed. Then he brought Zuko outside while Fat watched over Azula. Zuko wasn't horrible at training, having done a few sessions with Mai, but he still was far from a master. The day slowly began to come to a close and Zuko was growing tired, sweat poured down his face as Piandao stood over him.

"Ready to quit?" He asked.

Zuko was. He really was ready to quit and collapse onto the ground, but before he could memories of his father and sister flooded his mind. His father calling him a pathetic firebender and his saying that even his two year old sister was better than him. His sister hiding behind him because their father was particularly angry one night and she wanted her brother to protect her. Maybe he couldn't do much with his firebending, but he could still be a good swordsmen.

"No." Zuko stood tall.

At the end of the day, Azula came running out to see her brother.

"Can we go home?" She asked.

"I just have to finish talking to Master Piandao and then we can."

"You show promise, Prince Zuko. You should keep up your dedication to the sword...as my student." Zuko smiled happily, "It's getting late though. You should get the child to bed." He gestured toward Azula.

Zuko scooped up Azula, "I agree." He chuckled.

-------------------

“Prince Zuko. We have a problem.”

Zuko looked towards Lin, who was holding Ty Lee’s hand. She had been watching them play while he finished his school work.

“Yes?” Zuko asked.

“Princess Azula taught my daughter a very bad word.”

Zuko’s eyes narrowed, “What? What word?”

She whispered it to him, not feeling comfortable saying it out loud.

“Azula isn’t saying that.” Zuko quickly responded.

“Well, Ty Lee had to learn it from somewhere and she’s never uttered this word at home so clearly she heard it here. I’m afraid I can’t have my daughter here while Azula is saying such an awful word.”

Zuko wanted to say that Ty Lee probably learned it at home but decided against it. He watched them leave then headed to Azula’s room.

“Why did Ty Lee leave?” Azula asked.

“Her mom had something to do.”

“Can she come back?”

“No. Not for a while.” Zuko answered.

He expected for Azula to ask him why, for her to cry, to complain, anything that wasn’t saying the curse word.

“Azula. What did you say?”

Azula repeated the word.

“Where did you learn that?!” Zuko cried.

“A servant said it when they thought I was asleep.” Azula giggled, “It’s funny.”

“No. No, it’s not funny. You can’t say that word.”

“Why not?”

“It’s a bad word.”

Azula only giggled and said it again, laughing even more when Zuko looked nervous.

“Azula, I’m serious. You can’t say that word.” She said it again, “Spirits.” He muttered.

“Azula, what will it take for you to not say that word?” He was sure that if he could get her to not say the word for a week then she’d forget about it and move onto something else.

“Two bags of mochi!” Azula cried.

“Two bags-You’ll throw up.”

“I want mochi!” He was really starting to regret introducing her to that snack.

“Fine. You can have the mochi but that means no using that word.”

“Okay!”

That night, Ozai called them both to dinner. The meal was going great until they reached dessert and one of Azula’s pieces of mochi fell on the floor. Unable to get it and a little angry, Azula let the curse word fly.

“Azula!” Ozai roared, “You do not say that word!”

Azula winced under his yell, tears coming to her eyes, “Sorry. I’m sorry.”

“Father, I-“

“Be quiet, boy!” Ozai yelled, “If you ever say that word again, I will not hesitate to teach you a lesson.” Fire came to his hands, making Azula start to cry.

“Take her to her room. If she can’t handle looking at fire without sobbing like a baby then she doesn’t deserve her dessert.” Zuko quickly grabbed her and ran to her room.

She had stopped crying by the time they got to her room, but her eyes were still red.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to.” She whispered.

“I know, Zula. I know. You won’t get burned. I promise.”

“Does…does this mean I don’t get mochi?”

Zuko sighed, “No. No, you can still have some but we have to wait a few minutes, okay?”

“Okay.”

Later, Zuko snuck into the kitchen and brought her some mochi. After she ate, he read a small story to her which allowed her to start to fall asleep.

“Night, Lala.”

“Night, Zuzu.” She muttered,

———————

"Azula. Stay still." Zuko whispered.

"I don't like the dress." She whined.

"I know, but you have to wear it." Iroh was coming back.

This would be his first time seeing Azula. He'd come back to the palace when Ursa was pregnant, but that had only been for a month. According to him, he was on a path to enlighten himself. Ozai claimed he was being fat and lazy, but in different nations. Zuko did have to agree that Uncle Iroh had put on some weight.

"Prince Zuko!" Iroh cried, "Look how big you've gotten. Is this who I think it is?"

The three year old waved at her uncle, "Princess Azula! You look so much like your mother."

Zuko lightly pressed her with his hand, "Thank you." She quickly said.

"You're teaching her manners?" Iroh asked.

"Taught." Zuko amended, "She just forgets them every now and then, especially because I told her you'd have a gift for her." He mentioned, rubbing his neck.

"Of course I do! What kind of uncle would I be if I didn't get my niece and nephew something nice?"

He pulled into his bag and handed Zuko a helmet, "I received this from some waterbenders. Apparently, they wear wolf helmets to signal how united they are and to look like a pack of wolves." He reached into his bag again and pulled out a doll, "And I purchased a beautiful Earth Kingdom doll for my niece."

Azula looked at the doll then back at the helmet, "Thank you, uncle." Zuko said, bowing in respect. Azula copied him.

Later Zuko would catch Azula trying on the helmet. It was too big for her but that didn’t stop her from wanting to wear it during their next game of soldiers and waterbenders.

———————

Iroh stayed for a while. Long enough so that Azula actually got to learn a few firebending moves from him. It was nothing great, all moves fit for a toddler, but it was nice to see her actually excited about firebending again.

“Prince Zuko. May I speak with you?” Iroh asked.

“Sure. I’ll be right back.” He told Azula, who was drawing.

“Okay.” She wasn’t really paying attention. Her drawing of a cat was too important to worry about what her brother was doing.

Iroh guided Zuko to the boy’s room and away from the door, so they wouldn’t be heard by servants and guards.

“Prince Zuko, I-I think it would be for the best if I took Princess Azula.”

“What?” Zuko asked.

“Your father has stated that her firebending is not where he’d like it to be so he’s allowing me to take her. I would bring her to Ember Island for a while then return to the mainland when it’s time for her to start-“

“No.” Zuko snapped.

“I’m sorry?” Iroh asked the thirteen year old.

“No.” He repeated, “Azula stays here.”

“Prince Zuko, with all due respect, you’re only-“

“I’m the one that’s been taking care of her for three years!” Zuko yelled, “I’ve played with her, been there for all her big moments, endured hours of screaming and crying, sat with her when she was sick….I was her first word! I’m the one who gets to say if you can take her and you can’t!” He yelled.

At thirteen, Zuko came up to Iroh’s eyes. It was hard for Iroh not to see a teenager yelling about not getting his way, but he knew there was something else there. It was like looking into the eyes of a tiger-dillo while you were trying to steal her kittens. Zuko pushed past Iroh and returned to Azula’s room.

Later that night, Iroh came to see if he could take to Zuko more. He found the boy picking up some of Azula’s toys off the ground as the three year old slept.

“She’s asleep.” Zuko whispered.

“I know. I wanted to talk to you. I think you are being too rash about-“

“Did you know Azula hates dolls?” Zuko asked.

Iroh lifted an eyebrow.

“She hates them. One of the noble women got her one and she threw it straight out the window. I had to go get it and put it with the rest of her toys so the woman’s feelings weren’t hurt. You didn’t know that though. You don’t know what foods she hates, what her friend’s name is, what her favorite animal is, nothing. If you wanted another chance at a child, you should have-“ Zuko cut himself off.

Iroh sighed, “I can see where you’re anger is coming from, Prince Zuko, but may I ask a question?”

“Yes?”

“How much burn cream does Azula need in a week?” Zuko looked away, “My brother is not the best when it comes to young children. I’m asking you to think about this, not as me taking her away but as her spending a few years away from Ozai.”

Zuko did think as Iroh left. He thought about his sister going years without needing burn cream because she wouldn’t get burns, how she wouldn’t be scared of not being perfect and how she could grow up happy, but without him.

Maybe, maybe there was another way. A way to keep her in the palace and also protect her. He was the crown prince. Perhaps if he made himself more useful then his father would listen to him more and hold off on Azula’s training or he could get the court to like him.

There was a big war meeting coming up soon. If he could impress his father during it then he could convince him to let Azula stay here. If he was lucky, he could get their father to make him Azula’s firebending teacher, until she was older at least.

Yes, that’s what he’d do. The war meeting was only in a week and their uncle was staying for the month. Plenty of time to convince his father and uncle to let Azula stay.

————————

“Why can’t I go?” Azula asked.

Zuko was dropping Azula off at Lin’s house because of a play date she had with Ty Lee. While they were leaving, he mentioned the war meeting and it was now all she could think about.

“It’s a war meeting. You’d be very bored.”

“I wanna go.”

“Azula, this is really important.” Zuko said, “I need you to stay here and be good for Lin. Can you do that?”

Azula narrowed her eyes.

“We’ll get mochi tonight.” He offered.

“Yes!”

“Good. See you in a few hours.”

Azula spent the day playing with Ty Lee and her sisters. By the time Zuko was scheduled to pick her up, she had a drawing in one hand and a bracelet from Ty Lee in the other. When Zuko did come to pick her up, something was wrong.

“There is going to be an Agni Kai.” Was all he told her.

But he did get her mochi.

———————

Azula wasn’t used to being around so many people. Zuko had to leave because he was participating in the fight so Azula went to watch with her uncle. Before he left, Zuko told her that the fight would be simple and easy. It was some old general who hadn’t left the court in decades.

While they were waiting for the fight to start, another man came up to them.

“General Iroh, may I see the princess?” He asked.

“Why?” Iroh asked.

Azula was being held by Iroh so she could see the battle, “I have orders from the Fire Lord. He wants to make sure she sees this fight.” His smile made Azula nervous, but, when he handed a piece of papers to her uncle, she was given over to him.

“You don’t need to be scared, little princess. Think of me as your uncle Zhao.” He told her.

The fight started before Azula or Iroh could say another word. Within the first few seconds, Azula was confused. Why was her father down here?

“Please, father. I only had the Fire Nation’s best interest at heart! I’m sorry I spoke out of turn.” Azula didn’t like this but Zhao had a tight grasp on her chin and was forcing her to look at it. When she opened her mouth to tell Zhao to let go of her and to scream to Zuko, he tightened his grip and warned her that she'd be burned if she so much as whispered.

“You will fight for your honor.”

“I meant you no disrespect! I am your loyal son.” Zuko was bowing to him now.

“Rise and fight, Prince Zuko.”

“I won’t fight you.”

“You will learn respect and suffering will be your teacher.”

Iroh looked away.

Azula wasn’t so lucky.

-------------------

The days while Zuko was in recovery were some of the worst for Azula. He just laid there with a bandage over his eye. The healers had to cut off a good amount of his hair, both because he lost the duel and because they needed to be able to get at his burn, and they said it would be a miracle if kept his hearing and vision in that ear and eye.

While Zuko was in recovery, Azula stayed with Iroh. She attached herself to his side and didn’t go anywhere without him. When her father came and tried to take her somewhere, she just ran to Iroh and hoped he could keep her safe. He always did. One time, Ozai tried to grab her and force her to come with him.

“No!” Azula screamed, “I hate you!” She released a small amount of fire so that he’d let her go.

“A simple temper tantrum.” Iroh explained. Although he knew better. Azula didn’t love Ozai a lot before, but seeing him almost kill the person she loved most in the world destroyed any amount of love she held. All that was left was hatred for Ozai.

Visiting Zuko was always iffy. It was good to see him, but, at the same time, it just reminded Azula that he still wasn’t awake.

“When will he wake up?” Azula always asked when they went to visit Zuko.

“It’ll be a while, Princess Azula.” The healer told her, “We should be thankful he’s still alive.”

“He could have died?” The three year old asked, reminded of her mother.

“Yes. He was very close to death for a while.” She told her.

That night, Azula dreamed. She dreamed of Zuko not waking up, of never seeing him again, of him going away, or he did wake up but he hated her. He said it was her fault that he got burned and dropped her off somewhere then never came back. She didn’t even realize she had started crying until Iroh was holding her.

“Princess Azula, what’s wrong?” He asked.

“I want Zuko!” Was all she could get out.

“I know. I know. He’ll wake up soon.” He rubbed her back until she fell asleep again in his arms, then laid her back down in her bed.

—————————

The day Zuko did wake up, a healer went straight to Iroh and Azula to tell them the news. Both quickly went down to the healers room, excited to see Zuko.

Iroh went in first, in case the sight had changed in anyway.

“Uncle?” Zuko asked, his voice rough.

“Nephew. You’re awake.”

“Guess I am.”

“How do you feel?”

“Tired.”

“That’s perfectly normal.” One healer said, “You should be back to walking around through within a week or two. Not that it matters.” Zuko didn’t question her last sentence.

“Well, there’s someone who missed you and wants to say hi.”

Zuko smiled as Azula revealed herself.

“Zuzu!” She cried, running towards him.

Before anyone could stop her, she was on the bed and Zuko had his arms wrapped around her. The young princess buried her face in Zuko’s neck.

“You woke up! You woke up!” She smiled.

“Of course I did. How have you been doing Lala?”

“Missed you.” She whispered.

“Princess Azula, you shouldn’t be-“

“It’s okay.” Zuko told the healer, “She can stay on the bed.”

The three year old did make a grab for his bandages, but he gently pushed her hand away, “They’ll come off soon, but don’t grab at them.” She nodded.

“Prince Zuko, there is something I need to tell you.” Iroh said.

“Yes?”

“For failing to fight in the Agni Kai,” Zuko visibly tensed up, “the Fire Lord has declared that you have shown weakness and has banished you to capture the Avatar.”

This was news to Azula as well, who had been too busy crying and screaming to hear what her father had said after the duel.

“What’s banish?” Azula asked.

Zuko looked at her, still shaken up, “It means I have to leave the Fire Nation.”

“I’ll come with!” Azula cried.

“Of course you will.” The way he talked made Iroh uneasy. The prince had to know that taking Azula would be difficult. Why would Ozai voluntarily give up two of his children?

“When am I supposed to leave?” Zuko asked.

“One week.”

“Azula, go pack your things. Uncle Iroh will come soon to help.”

“Okay!” Azula jumped down and ran out of the room.

“Prince Zuko,” Iroh waited to speak until he was sure Azula had gone, “my brother may not allow you to-“

“Talk to him. Convince him.” Zuko ordered, “There is no way I’m leaving Azula here. She comes with me even if I have to sneak her out of the palace.”

“I’ll do what I can.” Iroh said.

————————

“Iroh.”

“Ozai.”

Iroh had to admit that he was surprised to find his brother in the garden, looking over the dragon fountain.

“Why have you come?” Ozai asked.

“I need to ask something. Princess Azula wants to go with Prince Zuko.”

“Princess Azula is not banished. She is a firebending prodigy, it would be a waste of her talent to send her away.” At least he admits that he’s sending Zuko away.

“How much firebending is she doing now?” Iroh asked.

Ozai glared at him which, to Iroh, was code for hardly anything. That didn’t surprise him. Azula was definitely talented, but she was also three years old. There was no way she was doing anything impressive quiet yet, but Iroh knew she would soon.

“I figured as much. Not to mention you’re sending Zuko away.”

“What are you saying?” Ozai asked.

“Azula spent most of her time with Zuko. If he’s gone then she’ll have to spend her day with someone else: you. I hope you’re ready for the temper tantrums, snot, fire sneezes, huge appetite, following you everywhere, or for her to simply play with your scrolls in the garden.” Iroh had to hold back a laugh when Ozai let his mask slip for a second.

“Azula is a well behaved child. I’m sure she wouldn’t be so out of control.”

“My son was a well behaved child as well, but even he got into some trouble. Remember father’s favorite tapestry?”

When Lu Ten was four, he had accidentally set fire to one of the oldest tapestries in the palace. A tapestry that just so happened to also be Azulon’s favorite. Lu Ten only survived with minor burns because he was Iroh’s son.

“What do you suggest?”

“Let Azula go with Zuko.”

“Fine, but on one condition. The second she starts to firebend properly she is to be sent back here.”

“Deal.”

Just as Iroh started to walk away, Ozai spoke up once again, “Oh, and brother, if you try to lie to me don’t think I won’t find out. Breaking your word to the Fire Lord can have…dire consequences.”

“I wouldn’t dream of lying to you, my Lord.”

———————

A week later, Zuko was up and moving around, even if he should have had another week of bed rest. Azula was carrying a small bag with her but Iroh had everything else.

“Do you have everything?” Zuko asked.

“Yup!” Azula smiled.

“Clothes, stuff for your hair, pajamas, books-“

“I have everything, Zuzu!”

“Okay. Okay.” He chuckled, “What about your toothbrush?”

Azula looked down, “Do I have to?”

“Yes. Go get it and hurry. Boat’s leaving soon.”

When she ran off, Zuko heard someone clear their throat. He expected to see his uncle or even his father. Not Mai.

“Mai!”

“Zuko!”

They hugged then, when they broke away, Zuko could see the tears in her eyes.

“Are you okay?” He asked.

“What do you think?” Her voice had a little snap in it, "How long will you be gone?" She hadn't been allowed to the Agni Kai. The most she knew was that he was banished.

"Until I find the Avatar."

"But the Avatar hasn't been seen for decades."

"I'll find him. I promise, Mai. I'll find him, bring him back and everything will be like it was." Mai's eyes were soft and sad.

"I brought these." She handed him with two swords, "In case you need them."

"Thank you."

They hugged one last time, "I don't hate you." Mai whispered.

"I don't hate you too." He added.

They shared a kiss before hearing a sound, "Ewww." The two turned around and saw Azula curling up in disgust.

"Get on the ship." Zuko smiled, pushing her towards the boat.

"Come back soon, Zuko. The Fire Nation is so dull without you." Mai told him.

"I'll come back as soon as I can. Until then I'll write you some letters."

"Sounds perfect."

He grabbed his bags and moved onto the ship. The first thing his uncle did was bring him to his room so that the healer on their ship could change his bandages. Azula was already in her new room, which was right across from Zuko's, setting up her stuff. The first afternoon and evening on the ship was dull. Azula was so exhausted from their morning that she fell asleep the second she got on her bed and Zuko had to plan their course.

While he planned that night, Azula came into his room. She was already dressed in her pajamas and holding one of her favorite books close to her.

"Read to me." She ordered, holding out the book.

"Let me finish this then I will." He told her.

She walked over to him and climbed onto his lap, looking at the map in front of him.

"What is this?" The three year old asked.

"It's all the Air Temples where the Air Nomads lived. We're going to look through each one of them to see if the Avatar is there." She nodded, approving his plan, "We'll go to the Western Temple then Northern, Eastern then Southern."

"And find the Avatar!"

"That's the plan."

He brought Azula back to her room and read her story to her. He didn't even have to finish it before she had fallen asleep. Zuko turned out the lights in her room then returned to his own to finish their plan.

"I'll find you Avatar. I have to."

Chapter Text

Zuko had to admit that he was confused when Iroh told him to leave Azula on the ship. Though, when they actually arrived at the temple he understood his uncle’s concerns. There were skeletons everywhere both of airbenders and Fire Nation soldiers. Skeletons of soldiers, men, woman, children, even babies. Something had held true for every temple they went to. Zuko forced himself to keep going but he did throw up when they first stopped at the Western Air Temple. He came seconds away from losing his lunch when he saw a smaller skeleton, probably a young woman, curled around two children skeletons. A mother trying to protect her children.

“Prince Zuko, it’s okay if you want to search somewhere-“

“No. I have to search the temples. The Avatar is probably an Air Nomad. It makes sense that he’d be in one of them.”

“I understand, but it’s been years since Roku’s death and the Avatar is probably decades old, if he’s even still alive. I think-“

“I don’t remember asking you what you thought.” Zuko snapped, “I have a mission to complete. You can either be helpful or you can go sit on the boat.” Iroh sighed, looking away.

Zuko continued to search the temples but it was all in vain.

“Now what?” Azula asked him.

Zuko pushed down any feelings of anger or frustration when the three year old asked him the question.

“Now we search the Earth Kingdom. You can come with me for these searches.”

“Yes!” Azula cheered, “Can we get mochi?”

Zuko smiled, “We’ll see if they have it.”

————————

On their first day stopping off at an Earth Kingdom village, Azula bolted off the ship. She was just happy to be able to explore somewhere that wasn’t the ship. The village itself was small with a population of only a few hundred.

“Don’t run off too far.” Zuko called to her.

“Okay!” Azula yelled.

While she was walking through the streets, she spotted a group of kids, between five and ten, playing a game. Slowly, she approached them. Then a girl, one of the younger kids, spotted her.

“Wanna play?” She asked.

Azula nodded.

“She’s joining us.” The girl yelled to the other kids, “My name’s Bo by the way.”

“I’m Azula.”

“Azula.” Bo tried the name out on her tongue, “Cool name.”

“Thanks.”

“Alright. Everyone! We’re going to be the counters and you all hide, okay?” The oldest boy yelled.

Azula quickly got excited. She loved hide and explode. It was one of her favorite games. She hid with Bo behind a few barrels while the older kids counted. Bo and her couldn’t help the giggles that escaped when one of the teenagers would pass by them.

Years later, Azula realized that those kids probably knew she and Bo were hiding there but didn’t do anything to make them think they’d picked a really good hiding spot.

Then, one of the boys pushed the barrels aside.

“Got you!”

Azula and Bo laughed. Azula prepared herself and shot fire at the boy, expecting him to jump back then either shot fire at her or try to tag her.

He didn’t.

“Firebender!” He yelled.

Everyone who had been playing the game adopted looks of anger and fear and it was all directed at Azula.

“Grab her!” Someone yelled, although no one made any actual move to grab her.

“I heard they can shoot venom. Is it true you eat people? She’s probably a war child. A baby ashmaker.” She didn’t like their words or their looks of anger.

Azula fled but the kids continued to yell that a firebender was on the loose. The adults turned towards her with faces that were just angry. One man tried to hit her with a sword.

“Zuko! Zuko!” She screamed, seeing her brother.

“Woah. What’s wrong?” She pointed to the village.

The angry group started screaming at Zuko and his crew, having gained anger. Zuko put Azula down and firebent at the crowd. The soldiers behind him copied his action.

“Get away from us, you peasant!” He roared.

Azula was hiding behind his leg but, even from her spot, she could see Bo crying and running away from the flames. It made her feel…uneasy. She didn’t like it. She didn’t like any of this.

“Zuko, stop.” Azula whispered.

Zuko looked down at his sister then back the the villagers. All the anger from before was replaced with fear. Some had fled to their houses, others were covering people from the flames, a few still had angry expression but they were now fixed with fear.

“Come on.” Zuko took her hand, “Let’s go back to the ship.”

———————

Azula didn’t come out of her room after the incident in the village. Zuko came in, trying to see if she was hurt or anything, and she snapped at him.

“Go away!” She yelled, throwing her pillow at him.

He wanted to snap but kept himself from doing anything. Instead, he pushed his anger down.

‘She’s three. She’s three.’ He kept repeating in his head.

He returned later. They had been on the sea for a few hours at that point but Azula still had yet to leave her room.

“Hey.” He whispered.

She didn’t answer, but he could see her open eyes and knew she was awake.

“Lala, please talk to me. Are you okay? Did that village scare-“

“What’s an ashmaker?” She asked, quickly turning so that she was facing him.

“What?” Zuko asked, hoping he’d misheard her.

“They called me an ashmaker. What’s an ashmaker?” She asked.

“It’s a bad word for firebenders. You can’t say it.”

“But why'd they call me that?"

Zuko looked away, "The people of the Earth Kingdom can be...brutal at times. It's why the Fire Nation is trying to help civilize them." He calmly explained.

"But they didn't seem b-brut..."

"Brutal." Zuko reminded, "They can hide it, but it's their nature. You should just be thankful it wasn't people from the Water Tribe."

"Okay." Azula whispered.

"Lala, I think it's best that, when we got into towns, you don't firebend. Only do it on the ship."

"Awww."

"I know, but I couldn't live with myself if one of those mud slugs hurt you."

"Fine." She pouted.

Zuko smiled, hugging her, "Come on. No need to pout." He rested his body on her making her laugh.

"Zuzu! Get off me! You'll squish me." She giggled.

"Azula, if you want me to get up just say so." He leaned further on her making her laugh harder. She was using her legs and arms to try and push him off but it wasn't working.

After a few minutes, Zuko scooped Azula up, "Let's get you some dinner. We got chicken-pig in town."

"Yeah!"

-----------------

Father,

We've been gone almost six months now and have made no progress in finding the Avatar. We've been to each of the Air Temples and a few of the costal Earth Kingdom towns with no success. We'll move further into the Earth Kingdom in the next few months. I believe you should be able to expect a letter at the one year mark.

Uncle told me you want updates about Azula's firebending skills. She isn't progressing that much. Uncle is starting to teach me and Azula joins us for the basic sets but she's hardly able to produce more than a few small flames. We're keeping an eye on her though.

Your loyal son,

Prince Zuko

------------------

It's time.

Today is the day the bandages come off. Zuko was sitting on his bed with Azula on his lap as the healers carefully removed the white wrapping. Iroh was in the room behind the healer, wanting to see the damage.

"I'm so sorry, Prince Zuko." The healer said.

"Leave." Zuko snapped.

"Prince Zuko, I-"

"LEAVE!" Zuko yelled, keeping one arm wrapped around Azula so she didn't fall off his lap.

The healer grabbed their stuff then ran off. Zuko set Azula down and went to the mirror, putting his fingers to his new scar.

"Zuko, I think you were too hard on-"

"They're my crew and I will speak to them however I want! That healer did his job. The only reason he has to stay is just to be a pain in my neck. I have a mission to-" His words were cut off by a feeling on his leg.

He looked down to see Azula hugging his leg, "Don't yell." She whispered, "You sound like dad."

Zuko's eyes softened, "Lala, no. I don't mean..." He sighed, "Uncle, leave." His voice was quieter.

Iroh nodded before turning towards the door. Once he closed it, Zuko knelt down.

"Azula, I’m sorry I yelled, okay? I need to yell sometimes but it’s never directed at you." Azula nodded, "I need you to say that you understand, okay?"

"I know, Zuko." She smiled.

"Good."

Azula brought her hand up to his scar. Her entire hand wasn't as big as his scar. The skin felt weird when Azula touched it. She really didn't like it. The scar looked like it hurt and Azula didn't want her brother hurt, but she knew there was nothing she could do. The scar was there to stay no matter what.

"What's wrong with your eye?" Azula asked, pointing at it.

"I can't fully open my eye." He told her, "I can't really see or hear out of this side now. You're going to have to help me and be my left eye and ear. Can you do that?"

"Uh-huh!"

"Good."

Zuko stood up and started walking towards the door, but it felt off. It felt wrong not being able to see and hear out of one side of his face. As he walked, he felt a hand grab his left hand. There was no doubt that it was Azula. She started leading him towards the door, with the proudest smile in the world on her face.

----------------

They were in another Earth Kingdom village. Azula stuck close to the crew, a little scared of attracting a mob of people like last time. While Zuko questioned people about the Avatar, Azula sat next to Iroh who was playing Pai Sho with some Earth Kingdom villagers.

"You seem upset, my niece." Iroh noted once he had won his latest round.

"They're scary." She told him, pointing to the villagers. Thankfully, they were far enough away that no one heard her.

Iroh chuckled, "Do you mean the old man? Or the child? Or the young man and woman?" Azula looked down, "No one here wants a fight, niece."

"Zuko said that they were bru-brut...umm..."

"Brutal?" Iroh guessed.

"That."

He sighed, hoisting his three year old niece onto his lap, "They're not, Azula. They're people just like you and me. Would you firebend at someone if they simply walked past you?" Azula shook her head, "Then no one in this village will hurt you if you don't hurt them."

"But I didn't hurt them before." Azula reminded him.

"You didn't, but firebenders before you have and I'm afraid people let their fear of the Fire Nation influence how they acted towards you."

Azula still looked at him funny so Iroh just chuckled. He knew Azula was still too young to really understand war and how people in the Earth Kingdom felt about firebenders, so he wouldn't push it, "How about a nice game of Pai Sho then?" Azula was too young for tea so Iroh settled for Pai Sho.

"Okay."

Iroh taught her how to play then set up the pieces. Of course, Azula was going to lose the first time so Iroh decided to let her win.

"I won! I won!" She cheered, jumping up and down.

"Yes, you did! You're so smart."

"Again!"

"As you wish."

Once Azula had won again, a woman walked over to them.

"She's so cute."

Azula hid behind her uncle, "This is my niece." Iroh smiled, "Do you want to play a game of Pai Sho with her?"

The woman smiled kindly, "I'd love to."

Azula sat on her uncle's lap as she played. Iroh could tell the woman was also letting Azula win when she started making stupid moves, but Azula also made a move or two that shocked the woman and Iroh. They hadn't expected a three year old to be so good at a strategy game.

"I win!" Azula cheered.

"That you did, my niece. What do you say to the woman for playing with you?"

"Thank you!"

"It was my pleasure." The woman stood up, returning to her own family.

Iroh and Azula played three more times before Zuko returned, "Zuzu!" Azula yelled, "I beat Uncle!"

Zuko forced himself to smile, "That's great, Lala."

"Again!"

"I think it's time to return to our camp for the night. We will play again later." Iroh grabbed Azula with one arm while Zuko angrily glared at the map.

Maybe Iroh would take care of Azula for tonight.

-----------------

Father,

It's been a year now. Azula is four and I am fourteen at this point. We celebrated her birthday by going into town and finally finding her mochi. She ate so much that she ran around the village for an hour before collapsing. Azula drew me a picture for my birthday and I bought myself a nice telescope for the mission. Though, Azula does love to use it and play pirates.

Azula's bending still isn't progressing as it should. She's definitely talented and picks up the forms with ease, but her fire is weak. I thought it could be due to the cold weather but even bringing her to the warmer parts of the Earth Kingdom does nothing. I will update you if anything changes.

Your loyal son,

Prince Zuko.

-------------------

Mai,

I'm sorry I haven't written to you yet. Everything has been so crazy this last year. Azula's four now and she's a little spitfire with an opinion about everything now. She does miss you and Ty Lee though. She asked if we could visit you and I had to tell her it was impossible.

I've missed you too. It's...weird being so far from home. I wish I was back in the Fire Nation so we could have a day in town. We'd get one of those fruit tarts you love then go to the weapons shop and watch grown men try to beat you at knife throwing. It was always so funny to see them run off.

This next part you can't tell anyone. Once you're done reading, throw the paper into a fire. I'm not kidding.

Azula is a strong firebender. Her flames are powerful and she's almost done with the basic set already. If I had to guess, I'd say she'll have firebending mastered by the time she's eleven or twelve and lightning by the time she's fourteen or fifteen (Of course Uncle and I don't pressure her at all. She's only four.) I don't want to imagine what my father would do if he knew that Azula is well on her way to mastering firebending. He'd probably order people to stop our ship and sent Azula back to the Fire Nation so, please, don't let anyone know this.

I don't hate you,

Zuko.

---------------------

Azula had woken up in the middle of the night and couldn’t go back to bed. No matter what she did her body refused to grant her sleep. With no other option, she got up and made her way to Zuko’s room. Maybe he’d let her stay with him that night.

When she got into his room, she heard crying coming from his bed. Slowly, she approached him. He was curled up and facing away from her but he was definitely crying which confused the four year old. Zuko never cried. He wasn’t supposed to cry.

“Zuko?” Azula asked. She pressed a hand to his back, “Are you okay?”

Zuko turned towards her, wiping the tears from his face quickly, “Azula. What-What are you doing up?”

“Why were you crying?” She asked.

“Nothing. It’s nothing you have to worry about.”

“Why were you crying?" She asked again, her eyes narrowing.

Zuko collected the young girl in his arms, “I miss home and Mai and father.”

“Why dad? He’s mean.”

"You're too young. Dad loves us both, but...he just has to be tough."

"No." Azula's voice was firm, "He hurt you. He's not nice."

"You'll understand when you're older." Zuko told her. Azula opened her mouth to reply, but he stopped her, not wanting to get into a big argument with a four year old, "Get some sleep. If we're both tired in the morning, no one is going to be happy."

Azula didn't leave and go back to her room. Instead she curled up next to her brother, taking his covers to wrap herself up.

"One night." He told her, "And give me some covers too." The last sound that filled the room, minus the two softly breathing, was Azula's giggles.

-------------------

"ZUKO!" His eyes snapped open. Azula wasn't in his room. She fell asleep here and he would have noticed if someone took her.

He jumped up and ran toward the source of the scream. That's how he found his way onto the deck. The previous day, the crew had started sailing toward a coastal town up north. The weather was colder up there but nothing great. His crew has assured him that they would be able to dock without problem and they were correct. The ship had docked but there was a white substance covering the ship and the entire Earth Kingdom town.

"What is it?!" Azula cried, hugging his leg.

It struck Zuko then that Azula had never seen snow before. He'd seen it when he went to the Southern and Northern Air Temple, but Azula, who didn't leave the boat because Zuko was too afraid there would be skeletons there, hadn't.

"It's snow." Zuko chuckled, he picked up a bit and formed a ball out of it, "It's frozen water."

"It's so...white." Azula made her way out to the center of the deck, "And cold." Despite her words she was laughing as her bare feet danced in the snow.

"Come on. Let's get you some better clothes." They didn't have any winter clothes for her so a robe would have to do.

Snow or not, Zuko had to ask the people about the Avatar. Azula came with him and ran ahead. Her days of being scared of Earth Kingdom villages were long gone. A combination of never getting called an ashmaker since that incident and Iroh introducing her to a few people in some of the Earth Kingdom villages allowed her fear to slip away. True, she was still wary of getting too far from Zuko and the crew but she was no longer stuck to their sides.

She made her way through the village, playing with the snow whenever she got the chance.

"Dear?" She turned to see an old woman looking at her. Her defenses quickly went up but the old woman seemed more concerned than scared or angry, "Do you not have a coat?"

Azula shook her head.

The woman shook her head, "Here. My granddaughter has a extra." She handed her a small green coat with fur on the end of the sleeves and two mittens. Azula's firebending did keep her warm but the mittens and coat worked wonders.

"Thanks!" Azula smiled.

"You're welcome."

Azula returned to playing in the snow, not noticing Zuko and the crew walk away. She saw some other kids making things with the snow so she tried to copy them. While she was making a snowman, that's what the other kids called it, she saw two kids, siblings, start throwing snowballs at each other.

"Come on, dum-dum!" The girl yelled, "Aren't you going to fight back?"

The brother picked up a large snowball, about as big as a kuai ball, with an evil smile on his face.

"Yes, I am." The snowball landed on the sister's body making her scream and laugh at the same time.

Azula finished up her snowman, proud of her work, just as Zuko came running around the corner.

"Azula!" He screamed.

She turned at the mention of her name. Apparently, Zuko hadn't been able to recognize her in the green coat. Only when she turned around did he see her black hair and golden eyes.

"There you are!" He cried, "You can't run off like that and where did you get this jacket?"

"A nice woman gave it to me." She told him.

“What? Who?”

Azula pointed to the old woman who had just stepped out of her house. Zuko grabbed Azula’s hand and brought her to the woman.

“My sister doesn’t need your pity. You can have your coat back.”

“It’s not pity.” The woman told him, “I wanted to help her. She’s a child in the snow with no real coat on. You don’t want her to get sick, right?”

“Of course not, but…why would you help us? We’re…” Zuko didn’t want to tell her outright that they were Fire Nation but she had to know. She had to see their armor and his and Azula’s golden eyes.

“No one deserves to freeze in the snow. You can keep her coat and” She went back inside for a second before coming back with another coat, “here’s one for you.”

“I don’t-“

“Just take it. It’ll collect dust in my house otherwise. If you really don’t need it then you can throw it out when you leave.”

“I like it.” Azula piped up, “The coats are warm.”

“Thank you.” Zuko whispered. He held the coat close to him. The Earth Kingdom colors stared at him and reminded him that this was almost a treasonous act, but…why did the woman give them clothes? What did she get out of this? It wasn’t like she asked for money for her coats?

“Of course. I hope you kids have fun on your snow day.” She then walking off.

"Let’s go back to the ship."

"Okay, dum-dum." Zuko turned back towards her. That was a new nickname. He wasn't sure how much he liked it.

---------------------

The next morning, Zuko was having breakfast. The ship wouldn't be able to set sail for another few days because of the snow. Zuko had already screamed at the crew to do what they could do get them back at sea. He refused to waste a few days because of some cold water.

While he was eating, his sister came into the room.

"Zuzu." She mumbled, "I don't feel well."

Zuko knelt down beside her, putting a hand to the four year old's forehead. She was burning up and her nose was clearly stuffed up.

"I think we have to take you into town. You need to see a healer."

This did not sit well with the four year old.

"NO!" Her yell only made Zuko more sure that they had to take her in. Her throat was so rough.

"Azula, you need to see a healer." They did have one on the ship, but he thought taking Azula to someone who specialized in children would be better. That meant going into town and asking Earth Kingdom peasants for help.

"No, I don't!" She let out a few bad coughs.

"Yes, you do." The fourteen year old moved quickly and grabbed his sister, who thrashed in his arms before realizing she was stuck.

"I don't wanna go." She whispered.

"It'll be fine. I promise." Azula had always hated the healer even at the palace. Aki and their regular physician were able to calm her down, but she still had to be dragged to her yearly appointments.

There was a healer in an Earth Kingdom town that specialized in helping children. Zuko was able to bring in Azula and the woman agreed to see him. The woman had long black hair, flowing down her back, and green eyes, but she also had a burn over her arm.

"Hi, sweetie." She smiled, "My name is Yuki."

Azula looked away, "Azula." Zuko warned.

"Hi." Azula mumbled.

"She's not excited to be here."

"Very few of my patients are." She laughed, "Any reason you brought her in today?"

"She's sick. She has a stuffy noise, fever, cough."

"Poor thing. And...Are you her father or...?"

Zuko's eyes widened, "No! No, I'm her brother."

"Oh! I suspected but I still have to ask. Do you two have any parents or guardians?" She asked, clearly having spent some time working with orphans.

"Our uncle." Zuko told her.

She nodded, "That's good. Can you stand over here, Azula?"

Yuki got her weight and height recorded, "She is kinda small for her age." She noted, "But it's nothing to be concerned about. How long has she been sick?"

"Just today."

"And did she play in the snow yesterday?" Yuki smiled.

"A little."

"Then I think she's just sick from being out in the snow too much. Make sure you bundle her up next time. I'll give you some medicine for her but she should be okay in a week or so."

"That's great. See, Azula? It was fine. You're all done." Azula still pouted a little, but she was mainly excited that it was over.

"And since you're under eight, you get to chose a stuffed animal from the pile." Yuki told her.

She directed them to a large pile of stuffed animals, probably collected after people fled their homes and left them behind. Azula made her way over and scanned the pile before her eyes landed on one.

"Dragon!" She cried.

She had found a green dragon with yellow spots, red spikes down its back and two large red wings. She clutched the stuffed animal close to her and Zuko couldn't help but be amazed. The Fire Nation didn't have dragon stuffed animals because they were seen as enemies of the Fire Nation, but apparently the Earth Kingdom didn't share this idea.

"Zuko! Look!"

"I see." He paid Yuki with the few gold coins they had left. Yuki grabbed only two of them and gave the other two back to him. The look in her eyes was all the explanation Zuko needed.

"I'm gonna name her...Dragon!"

"You're going to name the stuffed dragon Dragon?" Zuko asked.

"Yup!"

"Not Sparkly, Ember, Smoke, or anything like that?" Zuko asked.

"Dragon." Azula said again.

"Alright. Dragon it is."

--------------------

Father,

I have a feeling these letters aren't getting to you, but in case they are here's the news.

We've seen no sign of the Avatar and have searched the entire Earth Kingdom, every Air Temple and bits of the North and South Pole. Although, I have picked up on one potential lead but if that fails we'll sail back down to the South Pole.

Azula, already five, has started to become a little stronger in her firebending. Yesterday, she completed one of the basic katas all on her own. It did take a lot of energy but she did it. Uncle says that she should be able to complete the basic set by the time she's seven or eight.

I'm hoping this lead will amount to something. I can tell Azula is getting homesick for things from the Fire Nation.

Your forever loyal son,

Zuko

-----------------------

Mai,

I don't even know where to begin. We scoured the Earth Kingdom and have found no sign of the Avatar. It's been two years now. You'd think we'd have more than a small lead that seems to be leading us nowhere.

I need to get home. Being out here is making me forget what the Fire Nation's goals are. We need to civilize the Earth Kingdom, but these people aren't all horrible. A woman gave Azula and me a coat even though she knew we were Fire Nation, a doctor gave us back some money because she thought Azula and I needed it more, Earth Kingdom kids play with Azula and make her laugh more than I've ever seen. I really need to get home.

Speaking of Azula, she's doing great. She's five now and is progressing amazingly in firebending. She's also gotten a new dragon plushie that she has named Dragon (I've just accepted the name at this point). She really misses mochi though. We can't seem to find much in the Earth Kingdom or Water Tribe. When we get home, I've already promised her as much mochi as she wants so be prepared for that sugar rush and crash.

I don't hate you,

Zuko

-----------------------

Iroh was starting his walk back to his room, with a cup of tea in his hands he was ready to head to bed. As he walked through the hallway, he passed by his nephew's room and heard something.

"Can you spell it?" Zuko asked.

"C-A-L-D-A-R-A." Azula spelled out.

"Not quite. Try again."

"Ummm...oh! There's an E in there, right?"

"Yes, but where do you put it."

Azula was silent for a second, her brain working hard to try and find the correct answer.

"In between the d and r?" She asked.

"Spell it out."

"C-A-L-D-E-R-A."

"That's right."

"Yes!" Azula cheered, "That's our home?" She asked.

"Well, our home is actually called Hari Bulkan, but I think caldera is good enough for today." He chuckled.

"Hari Bulkan." Azula sounded out, "I miss home."

Zuko sighed, "I know, but hopefully we'll find the Avatar soon enough. I know you miss your friends, the warmth, father-"

"Not father." Azula interrupted.

"Azula, not this again-"

"He's mean!" She yelled, "He hurt you!"

"It was to teach me a lesson."

"Why can he burn you and not me?" Zuko had to admit that he was caught off guard by the four year old's question.

"Because you were a toddler when he burned you. A toddler requires gentle correction. I was thirteen. I should have known better than to disrespect him like that." Azula still looked at him with anger, confusion and sadness, "Think of it like this. If a baby grabbed a toy and the family accidentally left with it, the baby wouldn't be in trouble. It's a baby and didn't know any better. Now, if it was a teenager who stole the toy then it becomes another issue. The teenager knows better so, when they stole, they knew there would be consequences."

"So...dad could burn me now?" Azula asked.

"He won't because you'll know the rules. You'll know how to properly act and what not to do."

"I still don't like that he burned you."

Zuko smiled. He'd made enough progress with her on this topic for one day.

"Thank you, Azula. Now, come on. It's time for bed. Get your pajamas on."

Iroh walked away and into his room just as Azula ran into hers. His mind was swirling with everything he heard and his heart ached. Did Zuko really think that the burn was his fault? He had been looking out for their nation. He sighed. There was very little he could do for his nephew now. Zuko wouldn't listen to him. All he could do was be there for him.

-----------------------

Zuko had no idea how this happened. He really didn't. Azula was right next to him two seconds ago and now she was gone.

"AZULA!" He screamed. He didn't care if people looked at him weird or glared at him for screaming. What if an Earth Kingdom soldier took her? What if one of their father's soldiers took her? What if someone just took her because she was a kid on the street? What if she had walked off and got hurt? What if-

"AZULA!!!" He forced himself to stop thinking of what if scenarios and instead focus on finding his sister.

He continued to scream for her until he heard something. It was Azula. It was her voice and laugh. He pushed his way into a building to find her sitting at a table with other kids and drawing. She was at a table with about four other kids but in the room there were at least twenty or so.

"Azula." He whispered, wrapping his arms around her, "You can't leave like that. I didn't know where you were."

"Sorry, Zuzu." She whispered, "They were reading a story and I wanted to listen."

A man, looking to be in his 20s or so, walked over to Zuko with a smile, "Is she yours?" He asked.

"My little sister." Zuko amended.

"Ah. She wandered in during story time and we just let her stay. I'm so sorry. We just thought she was an orphan."

"It's-It's okay. I'm just glad she's safe." Zuko stood up, "What is this?" He asked.

"Oh. We're a childcare service. People drop their kids off here while they work." Zuko nodded. They had that stuff in the Fire Nation, "Are you and your sister trying to get to Ba Sing Se or do you live here?"

"No. We're just traveling."

"Well, word of advice, as someone who also has a child, I think you should try and get her to safe place. Kids her age need a stable place to live and learn. And Ba Sing Se might be your only option." Zuko glared at the man.

"I don't need advice from you, peasant." He snapped, "Azula, let's go." She grabbed her drawing as Zuko grabbed her hand.

"Sorry for wandering off."

"You can't do that, Zula, you really freaked me and the crew out. I don't know what I'd do if someone took you." When he saw her sad face, he sighed, "What did you draw?"

She passed the picture to him, "You, me, uncle and home!"

"But you drew the ship." Zuko told her.

"The ship is home." Zuko stopped in his tracks.

"Azula. Do you want to go back to the Fire Nation?"

"Kinda." She admitted.

"Kinda?" He asked.

"I really don't want to go back to father. He hurt you, he hurt me. He's evil."

"He's not-" He stopped when he saw his sister's face, "Let's just get back to the ship." He scooped her up and rounded up the crew as they made their way back towards the ship.

----------------------

Fire danced on the ship's deck as Zuko and Azula performed different forms. Azula was only five but she was done with the basics. Zuko couldn't help the bit of jealousy that coiled in his stomach when Azula was able to get a move down after only a few tries. It was stupid to be jealous of a five year old and yet here he was. Though he tried to make sure his jealousy wasn't coming through.

Then, one day, it did.

They were performing the basic moves when Azula closed her eyes. It was like she didn't need to see anymore to firebend, like her and the fire were one and the same. Then it happened. Her fire changed color. Rather than red, orange and yellow, her fire burned blue.

"Blue fire." Iroh whispered, "No one has seen blue fire in generations."

"What's blue fire?" Azula asked, opening her eyes.

"Make a flame." Iroh told her. She did and a small blue flame was in the palm of her hand.

"Zuko! Zuko! Look!" She showed him the flame with a big smile on her face.

Jealousy grew in Zuko's stomach, no matter how much he tried to push it down.

"That's amazing, Azula." He smiled.

"I can make blue fire! I can make blue fire!" She started screaming, running around the ship.

Once she was gone, Iroh turned towards Zuko, "Nephew, I-"

"Leave me alone!" Zuko yelled.

He made his way back to his room and slammed the door shut. That's where he stayed for a good while, then someone came in. Azula. Though he had time to cool off, seeing her again made his jealousy spring to life.

"Azula, leave."

"But...you were supposed to teach me the dragon-hawk form." She reminded him.

"Not anymore. Go back to Uncle. You can clearly do everything without me."

The five year old approached her brother, grabbing his hand, "Come on, Zuzu. Stop being such a dum-dum."

"Azula-"

"You have to train-"

"Azula, stop!" Zuko yelled, "I told you to go! The entire ship knows you're a prodigy so you clearly don't need me! Get out now!!"

Zuko stayed angry and Azula was left frozen in place for a good few seconds. Zuko had never really yelled at her before that point. She had no idea how to react so she reacted like any child would.

"You're mean! I hate you!" She yelled back, running off.

Ten minutes later, it hit Zuko what he said and he threw his hands over his face. Who yelled at a five year old for being good at something? What kind of monster yelled at a five year old at all? Slowly, he picked himself up and went to Azula's room. She was curled up on her bed with Dragon being held tightly in her arms.

"Go away, Zuko."

"Azula, I'm so sorry-"

"Go away!" She snapped.

"Okay. I'll go." He returned to his room and began thinking up ways to make it up to Azula. A few minutes into his planning, her tiny form was in his doorway, a hand still wrapped tightly around Dragon.

"I don't hate you." She whispered, "Do you hate me?"

"Lala." Zuko scooped her up, holding her on his lap, "Of course not. I will never hate you. I'm so sorry. I shouldn't have yelled at you. I messed up."

"Why'd you yell?" She asked.

"I was jealous. You're clearly amazing at firebending and...I'm not. I've been struggling with the basics and you're almost done with them. It just makes me feel...I don't know...it makes me feel bad."

"Oh." Azula whispered, "I'm-"

"No. You don't have to apologize for being good at bending. I want to see you keep getting better and I'll try to work on my jealousy."

"Okay." Zuko had a feeling that Azula was about to fall asleep. Bending took a lot of energy out of her, "But you know you can't tell anyone else how good you are, right?"

"I know, Zuzu. Father won't find out." With that she was fast asleep, her head resting against his chest.

Her words made his mind start to wonder. If he couldn't even master the basic forms, how was he going to protect Azula if they were attacked? Lately, the traitorous part of his mind had been imagining how easy it would be to take Azula and run to Ba Sing Se. He could get a job and send her to a school there. She'd never have to even think about getting burned again. Sure, she'd miss firebending but he could maybe make a little room for her to practice in. He forced those thoughts out, all of them. He'd kept her safe just fine these last few years and soon she'd be able to protect herself. Plus, he'd be able to teach her father's rules and she would never be in any kind of danger of being burned again. Everything was going to be okay.

------------------

Ozai didn't even notice that he stopped receiving letters from Zuko.

-------------------

Azula really hated the South Pole and she was sure Dragon did too. They'd been here before. Why couldn't Zuzu have them look in the Earth Kingdom again? At least it was warm there.

The six year old grabbed her stuffed animal and headed to the deck where her uncle was playing Pai Sho and Zuko was scanning the horizon.

"Azula, where's your coat?" Zuko asked.

"Being cleaned." She reminded him.

"Then stay below deck. I don't want you to get sick in this weather."

“But I’m bored.” She complained, “Can’t we do something?”

“I’m looking for the Avatar. You’re welcome to either stay below deck and read one of the books we got you before we sailed to the South Pole or…actually you can do anything you want as long as it’s below deck.”

Azula opened her mouth to say something but suddenly there was a beam of light. It came from pretty far away so no one could see where the exact origin of it was or what made it but Zuko seemed to have a pretty good idea.

“Finally.”

Chapter Text

Azula didn’t know if that light was the Avatar but it was definitely something. Zuko had started them towards the light which lead them to a small Water Tribe village.

“Stay here.” Zuko told her, dressed up in armor, “I’m serious.”

“But I can help.” Azula reminded him, showing off her fire.

“Not against the Avatar you can’t. Just stay put.” He gave her one last hug before leaving.

Once he was gone, Azula pulled out Dragon, “Zuzu said to stay but if I watch from the deck I technically will have stayed, right?” As usual Dragon remained silent, “Exactly! I am right!”

She left her room and went to the deck, climbing on top of the railing to watch Zuko and a few guards confront the village. Azula’s confusion quickly grew when she saw the confrontation. The village only had a few people, all women and children. There was no Avatar here. Also, none of these people looked like the blood hungry monsters Zuko told her about. They looked like….people.

Then another figure appeared. This one was still a kid but he was dressed in orange and yellow and had an arrow tattoo on his head.

“The Avatar.” She whispered.

The battle between them was short. The Avatar gave himself up after Zuko shot fire too close to the people in the village and came with him willingly. Azula bolted back to her room so she wouldn’t get in trouble for leaving.

A few minutes later, Zuko arrived.

“We have the Avatar, Zula.” He was smiling brightly and picked her up, “We’re going home!”

“Oh.”

“Come on. Get excited. You can see Ty Lee again, have mochi whenever you want, you can show Dragon your room at the palace. It’ll be great to go home. Plus, I have something to show you.”

“What is it?!” Now her curiosity was piqued.

Zuko revealed a staff to her, “It’s the Avatar’s staff. Handle it with great care. It’s going to be a gift for our father.”

“Actually I kinda need that back.” Another voice piped up.

The siblings turned to see Aang.

“Clearly I underestimated you. That won’t happen again.” Zuko noticed Azula get into a fighting position and put a leg in front of her, “Azula, hide.” He ordered.

“No! I can fight.” She argued.

“Awwww. You have a little sister! She’s so cute.” That earned Aang a fireball.

"Touch one hair on her head, Avatar...I don't have to bring you back alive." That was a lie, but maybe it would be enough to keep the Avatar from hurting his sister.

Azula and Zuko went after Aang, who used airbending to bounce around the room and evade their attacks. Finally, he got his hands on his staff. In one swift move, he pushed Azula safely onto her bed then flung Zuko up onto the ceiling. When Zuko fell back to the floor, Aang took the opportunity to leave.

Zuko growled and followed him with Azula not far behind. Zuko did have to admit that Azula was fighting decently well, almost burning his staff so that he couldn't escape but when the Avatar's giant animal, a sky bison Zuko remembered, landed her eyes grew. Zuko didn’t want her in the fight but now she really didn’t even care about the battle going on around her. She ran over to the bison as it turned its head towards her.

“Hi.” She whispered, putting a hand on him, "You're so fluffy."

“Azula! Get away from that thing!” Zuko yelled.

“Katara!” Azula turned her attention towards the girl who was on the other side of the bison and had just frozen her brother’s feet.

“Hello there.” The waterbender smiled at Azula.

Realizing the waterbender could hurt her, Azula released a small bit of blue flames which the waterbender easily dodged.

“Sokka! Katara! Let’s go!” The Avatar yelled.

Azula watched her brother and uncle try to stop him and fail. She ran over with them and attempted to add her flames to their attack but the Avatar hit their flames with an airbender inch move, sending the fire into a nearby glacier and causing the snow to fall on their ship.

Zuko grabbed Azula and put his back to the snow, protecting her as the snow fell on top of them.

“Are you okay?” He asked. She nodded.

“Good news. The Fire Nation’s biggest threat is just a little kid.” Iroh smiled.

“That kid just did all of this.” Zuko snapped, gesturing to their ship being stuck in snow, “Dig us out!” He ordered to them men but then saw they were still trying to unthaw people from the waterbender’s attack.

“As soon as you’re done with that.” He quickly added.

——————————

“Remember the rules?”

“I know the rules, Zuko. We’ve gone through them a hundred times.”

“Well, we’re doing it again. What are they?”

Azula groaned, “Don’t mention the Avatar, stay with you no matter what, don’t speak unless spoken to, and no firebending.”

“Good.”

Zuko led her and Iroh onto land after their ship had come to the Fire Nation port. If they were going to catch the Avatar, their ship needed to be fixed. Zuko knew everyone was looking at him and Azula as they made their way through the crowd. He had Azula’s hand firmly in his own to make sure she didn’t run off or someone didn’t try to grab her.

“Prince Zuko and Princess Azula.” A voice made them stop in their tracks.

“Captain Zhao.” Zuko mumbled.

“It’s commander now.”

Azula took a deep breath to keep her fire under control. She didn’t have a lot of interactions with Zhao but she did remember him grabbing her face and forcing her to watch Zuko get burned. Even if he hadn’t done that, Azula didn’t like him. Something about the man made her uncomfortable.

“Your ship looks rather damaged.“

“You won’t believe what happened.” Zuko told him.

“I’m sure. Princess? What happened?” Zhao asked.

Azula looked at Zuko then back at the ship, “We crashed into an Earth Kingdom ship and they tried to take me but uncle protected me and saved me. Zuko burned one of them on the arm as they tried to run away but they damaged our ship.” Zuko should probably be a little concerned about her ability to lie but he couldn’t help but be impressed in the moment.

“Wow. You must tell me more about this battle. Join me for tea?” Zhao asked.

“Sorry but we need to keep moving on.”

“Zuko, show Commander Zhao some respect.” Iroh snapped, “Do you have any jasmine tea? It’s my favorite.”

Zuko groaned and walked after Iroh with Azula following close behind.

——————————

Zhao brought them into his tent and offered the three some tea. Azula pushed her cup away from her and Zuko did the same.

"Not a fan of tea?" Zhao asked.

"I don't like it." Azula mumbled.

"I can't believe you're my niece sometimes." Iroh chuckled to show that he was only joking.

"Prince Zuko? Not a tea fan?" Zhao asked. Zuko only glared. He still wasn't confident Zhao hadn't poisoned his drink, "So, how's your search for the Avatar going?"

"We haven't found him yet." Zuko told him.

"Did you really expect to? The Avatar died a hundred year ago along with the rest of the airbenders." Zuko looked to the side which seemed to be something of a signal to Zhao, "Unless you found some evidence that the Avatar is alive."

"No, nothing." Zuko lied.

"Prince Zuko, I implore you to think of the example you're setting for your sister. How is she meant to grow up and serve our nation if you lie to a superior officer in front of her and hide information about the Fire Nations greatest threat?"

"I'll grow up just fine!" Azula snapped.

"And after three years I see you still haven't taught her manners." Zhao stood up making Zuko stand up and push Azula behind him.

"I haven't found anything on the Avatar, Zhao. It's like you said the Avatar probably died a long time ago. Uncle, let's go." Zuko grabbed Azula's hand with the intention of leaving but they were stopped by guards.

"Commander Zhao, we interrogated the crew as you instructed. They confirmed that Prince Zuko had the Avatar in custody but let him escape."

Azula hated how Zhao crept towards them and talked into Zuko's bad ear. She knew Zuko hated it too because his grip on her hand tightened.

---------------------

"A twelve year old boy defeated you and your firebenders? You're even more pathetic than I thought." Azula balled up her fists. How serious was Zuko about her not firebending?

"I underestimated him once, but it will not happen again."

"No, it won't. Because you won't have a second chance."

"I've been searching for the Avatar for two years! You can't just-"

"Yes, I can!" Zhao yelled, sending fire in Zuko's direction, "You should count yourself lucky I don't also remove Princess Azula from your ship. Clearly, if you can't defeat a twelve year old, the Fire Nation princess isn't safe with you."

"Try to take her. I dare you." Zuko snarled.

"Prince Zuko, that's enough."

Zhao only laughed, "The banished prince wants to fight me? Prince Zuko, I suggest you save yourself the trouble. I have years of firebending experience on my side. You? You're nothing. Just some child with no allies, no home, and who's father doesn't even want him."

"That's not true." Zuko snapped. Only Azula realized that it was said with less confidence then usual.

"Why do you think he gave you that scar?" Zhao asked, "To show how much he loves you? He burned you with a smile on his face then sent you on a wild goose chase. Your father would sooner see you lost at sea than on the throne."

Zuko sent a wave of fire in Zhao's direction, which he dodged, "And I see years at sea has done little for that temper of yours."

"That wasn't temper. That was a challenge. An Agni Kai at sunset."

"Very well."

"No, Zuko." Zuko looked down at Azula, "Not an Agni Kai." She whispered.

Zuko knelt down, "It'll be okay, Zula."

"Not again." She whispered into his neck, "You-You almost died last time and-"

"I'll be okay."

"Promise." She said with all the force a six year old could muster.

"I promise."

------------------

Azula stayed with Iroh during this Agni Kai and this time no one dared to take her away. She watched Zuko fight Zhao and claim victory.

“Yes!” She cheered, running over to her brother, “You won!”

“Of course I did.” Zuko smiled, picking her up.

Zuko turned his back to Zhao so he didn’t see the man get up and create a fireball in his hand, but Azula did.

“Zuko!” Zuko saw the fire just as Iroh jumped in to help. The teenager threw his back to the flame and hide Azula against his chest in a desperate attempt to shield her. When it was clear that they were safe, Zuko set her down and turned towards Zhao with anger.

“No, Prince Zuko, don’t taint your victory.” Iroh told him.

“So this is how the great commander Zhao acts in defeat? Disgraceful. Even in exile, my nephew is more honorable than you.” Iroh spat, the venom clear in his tone, “Thank you for the tea. It was delicious.”

As they left, Azula, knowing she couldn’t firebend at the older man, settled for sticking her tongue out at him before running to catch up with her brother and uncle.

——————————

Azula watched as her brother left the ship with the crew on komodo rhinos, which they had gotten a few days ago while stopping off at a port. Turns out that news about the Avatar’s return had reached a breeder who wanted to show Prince Zuko that he supported his quest for the Avatar. Zuko was ecstatic both to get some extra help and because he loved animals.

Azula wasn’t as happy. Mainly because Zuko had forbidden her from leaving the boat which she thought was so unfair. She could help and Zhao wasn’t here so it didn’t matter if she firebent here.

“I could help.” She mumbled.

Then she heard a blast come from the island and her feet were moving before she could stop them. She made her way onto the island and looked around. Firebenders were attacking the houses and people were running out of burning buildings into stable ones.

“Come out, Avatar!” Her brother yelled, “These little girls can’t protect you!”

Azula made a mental reminder of where he was then went off on her own. She only took a few steps before bumping into something soft. Looking up, she came face to face with the Avatar’s sky bison.

“Hi.” Azula whispered.

The bison looked at her and sniffed her, deciding she was okay he gave her a small lick.

“Thanks.” Azula giggled, “You’re so soft.” She sat against the bisons leg and nuzzled closer to the fur.

“I wish the Fire Nation had sky bison.” She added.

“We gotta get out of here, Sokka!” Azula heard someone yell. She heard the voice before but where?

“Appa, yip yip!” Someone cried.

Before Azula could even comprehend what was happening the sky bison took off with her still holding onto his leg. She wrapped her arms and legs around his leg as the bison soared into the sky.

“Hello!” She yelled.

The waterbender looked over the saddle and her eyes grew, “Spirits! There’s a kid here!” She yelled, “Sokka, grab my legs.” Katara bent over the saddle and wrapped her arms around Azula, lifting her up and into the saddle.

“Are you okay?” Sokka asked.

Azula nodded then realized how far up they were and clung to Katara, “It’s okay. You’re okay.” Katara told her, “Is your family down on Kyoshi Island?” Azula nodded.

“Aang!” Sokka called, “You gotta bring her back to the island.”

Aang turned around and smiled when he saw Azula, “Hey, it’s you.”

“You know her?” Sokka asked.

“She’s Zuko’s little sister.” Aang explained.

Katara and Sokka’s eyes widened and they looked back at Azula, as if trying to see the resemblance. Aang hopped over to the saddle and picked up the girl.

“Hold on very tightly okay.” Azula nodded and did as she was told.

Aang flew down and set Azula down in front of Zuko and his komodo rhino before leaving to help the village.

“Azula!” Zuko cried, “Did he hurt you? Did they try to kidnap-“

“That was so much fun! Can I do that again?!” Azula asked, pure joy in her eyes.

For the rest of the night, Azula refused to talk about anything that wasn’t flying, sky bison and Appa.

—————————-

The sun was almost out of the sky when Zuko returned to the ship. Azula was dressed in her pajamas and reading silently in her bed when she heard him return. They had to sail to a prison because one of the guards sent out an S.O.S messenger hawk to the nearest ship and that just so happened to be them. As usual, she was forced to stay on the ship.

When she heard him return to his room, she poked her head inside to see him holding something blue in his hands.

"What's that?" She asked.

"The waterbender's necklace." He told her, "I'm hoping it'll lead me to the Avatar."

"How?" As far as Azula knew, you couldn't track someone with a necklace.

"I don't know," Zuko admitted, "but it's better than nothing."

----------------

"Azula, it's time to leave!" Zuko called. He knew letting her wander off wasn't a good idea, but she always got so antsy whenever he told her to stay close to the crew.

Hearing her laughter, he walked through some bamboo to find her playing in the mud. The substance covered her from head to toe as she giggled.

"Azula." Zuko muttered, trying incredibly hard to keep the laughter out of his voice, "You know this means you have to take a bath when we get to the ship."

"No, I don't!" Azula smiled.

There were hot springs only a few feet away from her which she jumped into, still fully clothed. The water turned dark as the mud spread around it. That was not a bath, but Azula was only six so Zuko didn't expect her to understand that quiet yet.

"That's not a bath." Zuko told her, "Come on. We're closing in on the Avatar and I don't want to lose him."

"Five more minutes." Azula begged.

Seeing Azula giggling and laughing in the water, which was starting to return to it's proper color, made Zuko huff.

"Fine. A few more minutes, but when I come back, we're leaving."

"Yes!"

Azula continued to splash around for a few minutes, even sending up a few flames into the air for fun. Then the ground started to rumble and pinned Azula down to the point that she couldn't move. Earth Kingdom soldiers surrounded her making her heart beat quickly. She attempted to firebend at them but the soldiers pinned her arms down.

"ZUKO!" She screamed.

"Quiet!" A soldier yelled at her.

"She's a Fire Nation kid." Another soldier said.

"You see the eyes. That child has got some pure Fire Nation blood in her. Maybe a nobles child?" Another suggested, "Bet her family would be willing to trade some information for her safe return."

"Where are you parents, kid?" Another soldier, the leader Azula guessed, asked her.

Azula stayed quiet. That's what Zuko always told her to do. Stay quiet and don't do anything that would give away who she was. If they knew she was the Fire Lord's daughter they might try to hurt or kill her.

"Fine. Tie her up. She's a firebender so be careful. You know how baby askmakers can be." Azula winced at the word and at the chains that were placed around her. The biggest soldier picked her up and put her on their ostrich horse before riding off. She gave one final look towards the bamboo where Zuko had come from. He'd come back and see she was gone, right?

-------------------

"Azula's been taken by earthbenders!"

--------------------

At night, the soldiers tied up their ostrich horses and took off some of Azula's chains. There was enough left so that she couldn't bend properly but a good weight had been taken off of her. They set her down in the middle of the camp and waited to go to sleep only after she did. The leader stayed awake though to guard their prisoner.

Once Azula was positive they were asleep, her eyes snapped open. She slowly got up onto her legs and walked over to a soldier, the only female one in the group, and tapped on her shoulder.

"What is it, kid?"

"I gotta go to the bathroom." Azula whispered.

The woman groaned, "Fine."

"What's going on?" The leader asked.

"She has to use the bathroom. Can I have the key?" The leader narrowed his eyes at Azula so she offered her best smile and crossed her legs, "Here."

The female soldier walked her off a few feet from the camp and unchained her, "You come right back when you're done." She told her.

"I know."

Azula walked off a little ways from the soldier. Once she was sure she was far enough away, she bolted.

"Hey!" The soldier yelled, "Come back here!"

Azula didn't stop running even when she felt the earth change beneath her feet. She kept running and running until she found a tree that she could climb up and hide in. The princess waited for the soldier to pass by her before climbing down and running as far away as she could.

-----------------------

Katara had been flying with Appa all morning trying to find any sign of Sokka or Aang. The fear of never seeing them again was creeping into her chest yet again. What could have happened to them? Did they get hurt? Did the Fire Nation take them? What if they were killed?

Her thoughts came to a halt when she saw a tiny figure walking down the path. She pushed Appa down to the ground, in front of the, what Katara now realized was a child.

"Appa!" Azula smiled, hugging the bison, "Fluffy."

Katara hopped down, "You're Zuko's sister, right?" She asked.

Azula nodded, "My name's Azula."

"Hi, Azula. What are you doing out here? And what happened to your clothes?" Her clothing was torn and dirty. She was covered in dirt and had one or two cuts from running through bushes and trees.

"These soldiers tried to take me and I ran away." Azula told her, "You're not going to send me back to them, right?"

For a moment, Katara considered doing that. Azula was Fire Nation after all, but then her brain kicked her for that thought. Azula was six and clearly terrified at the idea of being returned to the soldiers. No decent human being would send her back.

"No, I won't. Do you want to stay with me and Appa?" She asked.

Azula quickly nodded, "Alright." Katara picked up the small princess, setting her on Appa's saddle before climbing up herself, "Hang on, okay?"

"Okay."

"Appa, yip-yip!" Katara yelled.

This time, Azula leaned over the saddle watching the world from the sky with big eyes.

—————————

Katara brought her back to the village where she was staying. When she brought her back, an older woman, in her 30s or so, came and brought Azula inside so Katara could continue her search. Azula ripped her hand away from the woman and ran back towards Appa, hoping the giant creature could protect her.

“Azula, you need new clothes and a bath.”

Azula shook her head, “They’ll hand me over to the soldiers.”

Katara sighed, taking a look out into the forest, “If I stay will you change into clean clothes and take a bath?” She nodded, “Alright.”

Katara stood outside while Azula took her bath then put on a fresh pair of clothes, a simple green shirt and grey pants. Her red clothes were taken to be washed.

The sun was halfway in the sky when Azula was ready so Katara took her with her as they searched again for Aang and Sokka. Not only was Katara searching for Aang and her brother but she also kept her eyes out for Zuko. True it was dangerous for her to get too close to him but Azula would probably be a lot happier with him than on Appa’s saddle.

"It's no use, Appa. I don't see them anywhere. Our best hope is to go back to the village and wait." Appa growled in response as Katara turned the bison around.

----------------------

"Prince Zuko!" One of the crew members called, "The Avatar's bison!" He pointed to the sky as the creature flew over them.

Zuko gave one look to the bison before forcing his komodo rhino forward. The tracks from the ostrich horses wouldn't keep up forever and they could become muddled with other tracks if they strayed off course.

The Avatar would have to wait. He had to get his sister back first.

------------------------

As the sun started to set, Azula was pushed inside with the other villagers. They said a horrible monster was coming and that everyone was supposed to stay inside for their own protection. Azula was put in a special hiding place with the rest of the kids so that the monster would find them last.

"I'll come get you when the spirit is gone." Katara told her, "Just stay low." Azula nodded.

Azula stayed hidden with the kids as the light disappeared. All in all, there were about fifteen kids in the hiding place with ages ranging from twelve to two, anyone under two stayed with their mother and or father. Azula copied the other kids and remained quiet. She didn't want to be the one who attracted a giant spirit monster to come take them. Outside, she could hear something roaring. The younger kids curled up while the older ones, who were still scared, got ready to fight if needed.

Then, as quickly as it started, there was no sound. Someone walked over to their hiding place and told them they could come out. When they did, there was a line of bamboo in the village which people emerged from.

"Sokka!" Azula heard Katara cry. She watched as the brother and sister reunited and felt a pang in her chest. She looked out towards the forest, silently hoping her brother was close by or that she'd see him again soon.

-------------------------

The Earth Kingdom soldiers were sitting by a fire, eating dinner. True they had lost their prisoner and they were upset at the news that she had managed to escape but they couldn't let that stop them from doing their part for the Earth Kindgom.

Then, their campfire grew and fire surrounded them. All of them stood up, ready for a fight. Zuko emerged from his group of firebenders with a look of hatred and pure rage on his face.

"Where is my sister?"

"Your sister?" The leader asked.

"I know you have her! You captured her by the hot springs now where is she!?"

"Why should we tell you?" The leader asked, "What could you-" Zuko set him on fire before he could finish.

"Where is my sister!?!" He screamed again.

The battle that ensured was not a long one, especially once Iroh got into the fight. When Zuko saw that the final soldier was being dealt with he ordered his man to stop.

"What? Why?"

"I need at least one that can still talk." He knelt down, "Where is she?" He demanded.

"We lost her, okay? She tricked us and ran off. There's a village in the direction she ran called Senlin. You can check with them." The soldier told him.

"Chain him up!" Zuko ordered before turning back towards the soldier, "If this turns out to be a dead end, I will throw you in the ocean myself."

The walk to Senlin wasn't long, the group arrived by nightfall. When Zuko arrived, his heart started pounding upon seeing the destroyed buildings. If Azula was here when someone attacked could she have been captured by them or injured? It made no sense for Zhao to be here but that didn't mean other Fire Nation forces wouldn't show up to claim the village.

One man emerged from his house just as Zuko came into the village.

"Having trouble sleeping?" Zuko asked.

"I-" Zuko brought a fireball to his hand.

"Here's how this works. You tell me where my sister is and I leave your village and you in peace. You don't and I burn this place to the ground."

"Sister?" The guy asked, "What does she look like?"

"She's six with black hair, pale skin and golden eyes. She would be wearing red clothing."

"Oh! She was here!"

"Was?" Zuko growled.

"She didn't want to stay in the village alone so she went with the Avatar and his friends to Crescent Island." Zuko's eyes widened. There was no way he was making this up. It was too specific to be a lie. Besides, Zuko knew why the Avatar would be going to Crescent Island. He just didn't know how Azula ended up with the Avatar and his friends, but he'd ask her when he found her.

"Leave the soldier here." Zuko ordered, "We're going to Crescent Island."

------------------------

Azula was sitting on Appa's saddle as the bison soared through the sky. Katara and Sokka had been pretty quiet for a while. They were nearing Fire Nation waters so the siblings were just scanning for Fire Nation boats.

"You okay?" Sokka would ask her every few minutes.

She nodded. She was kinda cold but nothing else.

"Ship!" Katara yelled.

Azula looked over Katara, "That's my ship!" She cried, almost running off of Appa.

"Azula!" Katara yelled, pulling the girl back.

"Sorry, forgot."

"Do we fly down?" Aang asked.

"Zuko will try to capture you and this isn't the safest place to give Azula back." Sokka told him, "They're following us. Once we've reached land, we'll give Azula back to him or she can go to their ship. That sound okay?" He asked the six year old, who nodded.

“Why isn’t he shooting at us?” Aang asked after a few minutes.

“He won’t as long as we have Azula.” Sokka didn’t know too much about Fire Nation battle strategies but he did know that if someone was holding Katara he wouldn’t try to shoot them down out of fear that he’d hurt Katara.

Just as Sokka said that a fireball did come at them but from the other side, “What was that?” Katara asked.

“A problem.”

It was a blockade.

“Zhao.” Azula whispered.

“Who’s Zhao?” Sokka asked.

“A commander.” Azula told him, “He’s horrible.”

“Great. Another Fire National trying to capture the Avatar.” Sokka muttered, “Aang, can you fly up and away from their fireballs?”

“Yeah!” Aang took Appa up and through the clouds but then fireballs started coming at them and they had no way of knowing where they’d appear.

“Below the clouds! Below the clouds is better!” Katara yelled.

When they went back down, they realized that they were almost past the blockade but Azula also saw something else. Their ship got hit. Azula tried to climb closer to the edge of Appa’s saddle but was held back by Katara.

“Azula, you have to stay in the center of the saddle until we’re free of the ships.”

“Fine.”

Appa continued to fly as fast as possible with Aang deflecting any fireballs that were coming straight for them. Eventually, they made it past the ships and continued to fly straight for the island.

“And we still have Zuko on our tail.” Katara warned.

“He shouldn’t be.” Azula said, watching her ship sail past the blockade and continue to follow them despite the large plum of smoke coming from it, “He can’t go into the Fire Nation.”

“Why not?” Sokka asked.

“Our father banished him. He’s not supposed to come home without the Avatar.”

“Banished him for what?” Katara asked.

Azula looked away. In all her time on the boat, she never found out why Zuko was banished just that he had disrespected their father and so an Agni Kai was ordered which Zuko refused to fight in and he got burned.

“I don’t know.” Zuko had never wanted to go into detail about that war meeting and Azula had never really asked.

“Let him follow us. We have to get to Crescent Island.” Aang reminded them, “Keep up the pace, buddy. Yip-yip.”

——————————

While they flew through the air, Sokka offered Azula some rice. The girl was laying down with her head on Katara’s lap so she grumbled at the food and turned away. Katara gently pushed her into a sitting position.

“I know you’re tired but you need to eat.” Katara told her.

Azula took the bowl and began to eat but looked like she was going to fall asleep any second.

“Do you not like rice?” Sokka asked.

“I like fish.” She whispered, still tired.

“Ah. A meat lover. I’m the same way. If you stay with us longer, we’ll make sure to get you some fish or some other kind of meat.” Sokka told her.

Azula smiled, taking another bite of her rice. She liked these three. They weren’t like the Air Nomads and Water Tribesmen people had told her about. She heard that the Air Nomads were dangerous and could rip the air out of a persons lungs and that people in the Water Tribe were even more dangerous than people in the Earth Kingdom. Above all else, the Avatar was supposed to be the worst.

And yet, here she was, falling asleep using a waterbender’s lap as a pillow while the older girl played with her hair. True she did miss her brother and uncle and Dragon but she really didn’t mind staying with this team.

Azula didn’t know when she fell asleep but she did because when she woke up Sokka was carrying her through the Fire Sages temple. They were following a younger Fire Sage up some stairs and then came to a giant door with a firebending lock. Azula had never seen one of these in real life but she’d heard about them.

“Only a fully realized Avatar is powerful enough to open this door alone. Otherwise, the sages must open this door together, with five simultaneous fire blasts." The young Fire Sage told them.

"We only have two firebenders with us and one is six years old."

"Wait." A smile formed on Sokka's face, "I have an idea."

He set Azula down and got to work with his trick, "This is a little trick I picked up from my father. I seal the lamp oil inside an animal skin casing, Shyu lights the oil soaked twine and, ta-da! Fake firebending!"

"This might actually work, but we'll need to go fast. The second the sages hear the explosion they'll come running." Shyu, Azula assumed that was his name, remarked.

"Are you ready?" Katara asked Aang.

"Definitely."

Shyu lit the five pouches and they all went off, but the door didn't open.

"I didn't work." Sokka sighed.

"That's weird." Azula noted.

"Why?"

She shrugged, "It looks like a real firebending mark. If I saw those marks on this door, I would have assumed it would work."

"That's it!" Katara cried.

"What? What's it?"

"Sokka's plan didn't work but it looks like it did which might just be enough." Katara smirked.

The four of them hid as the Fire Sages arrived. Shyu tricked the men by telling him the Avatar was inside the sanctum. Katara, Azula and Sokka were off to the side, away from Aang, while they watched the performance. Once the doors opened, the two Water Tribe siblings jumped into action and fought off the Fire Sages.

"Aang, go now!"

From behind one of the dragon pillars, Zuko showed up.

"Where is my sister?!" He demanded.

"Zuzu!" Azula cried, running up to him.

Zuko released his tight grip on Aang just enough for the Avatar to break free and run into the sanctum, but, as he did this, the Fire Sages broke free and tied Katara and Sokka up.

"Azula!" Zuko wrapped his arms around her. He was saddened by losing the Avatar, but getting his sister back made up for it, at least for now, "Thank the spirits you're okay. You two!" He made his way over to Katara and Sokka.

"What do you want?" Katara snapped.

"I want to throw you into the lava for kidnapping my sister, but I'll settle for seeing you rot in a cell in the Fire Nation."

"No, Zuko, they didn't kidnap me." Azula told him.

"What?" Zuko asked.

"Katara saved me. Earth Kingdom soldiers captured me and I ran away and ran into Katara. She kept me safe."

Zuko's eye widened and he turned back towards Katara, "Is this true?"

"Yes. Believe it or not, I wouldn't leave a six year old alone in the forest." Zuko's face softened and he opened his mouth to speak but was interrupted.

"Letting your sister get kidnapped by Earth Kingdom soldiers and the Avatars team?" Zuko shot around, pushing Azula behind him, "What will the Fire Lord think of this?"

Fire Nation soldiers seized Zuko while another grabbed Azula to keep her from running away.

"A traitor prince, a traitor Fire Sage, and the Princess of the Fire Nation all brought before the Fire Lord in one day. He will be pleased."

"You're too late, Zhao! The Avatar's inside already!"

"No matter. Sooner or later he has to come out."

------------------------

A few minutes later the doors began to open. All of the soldiers and Fire Sages were trained on the door as it creaked open.

"Fire!" Zhao yelled, not wanting to waste a second.

"Aang!" Katara screamed.

But it wasn't Aang. It was Avatar Roku, Aang was no where in sight. With a single firebending blast he melted the chains that were keeping people tied to the pillars. Zuko broke free the second he was able to. He grabbed Azula, wanting to make sure she was with him, and ran. He kept running until they were back at the ship which happened just as the temple collapsed.

"Do you think Katara, Sokka and Aang are okay?" Azula asked.

"Looks like it." Zuko muttered, pointing to the bison flying through the air, "Are you okay?"

Azula nodded, "They were really nice." Azula told him, "They gave me some of their rations, Katara let me hold Appa's reins, and Sokka carried me through the temple because I fell asleep."

Zuko couldn't help the surprise that filled him. The Avatar's team had been nice to his sister. Why? Were they planning to use her as a bargaining chip? That was probably it. They knew that Azula would be no good to them if she was injured or trying to escape. If she was happy then they probably felt like they could reason with him to leave them alone in exchange for Azula's safe return.

"I'm just glad you're here and safe now." Zuko told her.

"I like being back on the ship." Azula agreed, "But I miss Appa."

"How about this? When I capture the Avatar, you can have Appa."

"Yeah!!"

----------------------

“Ah! Ugh!” Azula sent two fire blasts at Lieutenant Jee, who blocked them. The man then made a fire whip and sent it straight for the princess only to have Zuko grab it and resend it back to Jee.

The sparing match continued as it normally did under the hot sun until the ship violently moved in another direction.

“Someone’s changing our course.” Zuko made his way up to the control tower to see what could be going on.

“What is the reason for this mutiny!? No one told you to change course!” Zuko yelled.

“Actually someone did.” Iroh interrupted, “I can assure you nephew that it is for a good cause.”

“Does it have to do with the Avatar?” Zuko asked.

“Worse. It appears I’ve-I’ve lost my lotus tile.”

Zuko put two fingers to his nose, “You changed our course because of a stupid lotus tile?”

“Just let me check this port. Hopefully, they’ll have the lotus tile in stock and I can get on with my life.”

Zuko turned towards Azula, who had followed him into the room, “Azula, can you step out of the room for a second?”

“Okay.”

The second Azula shut the door, Zuko unleashed every curse word he knew and spending three years with sailors that was a pretty long list.

——————————

Apparently the tile Iroh was looking for was not at the port but a bunch of things he ended up buying were. Zuko was repeatedly trying to remind himself that Iroh was a valued member of their team and that they couldn’t leave him behind.

“Look at that!” Azula called, pointing to a ship.

Zuko narrowed his eyes but followed Azula onto the ship. She started looking around at the different items, her eyes landing on a ruby monkey.

“You kids looking for anything in particular?” The man asked.

“Just looking.” Zuko responded.

“Wish the rest of my crew could be here to help you look but they’re chasing down a thief.”

“A thief?” Zuko asked.

“Water Tribe girl stole one of our waterbending scrolls then escaped with her brother and a monk.”

“And did this monk have an arrow on his head?” Zuko asked.

“He did. Why?”

“I’m trying to capture him. How about a deal?”

The man smirked which made Azula uneasy. She let a tiny bit of fire dance on her fingers in case she would need to attack him.

“What kind of deal?”

“Your crew and my men work together. When we get the group, you get your scroll back and I get the monk.”

“Hmmm. And why do you want this monk so badly?”

“He’s a criminal.”

The captain laughed, “That kid? The twelve year old?” Then he saw how serious Zuko was, “Alright kid. You got yourself a deal. If my crew doesn’t come back with the Water Tribe girl then we’ll work together.” The crew didn’t.

—————————

Azula couldn’t help the small grin on her face as the boat rode down the river. Zuko had actually let her come. He didn’t stick her on their larger ship and tell her to stay put like usual. He had told her that she would need to stay on the boat but that she could come. She crept up close enough so that she could hear what was going on but she couldn't see it.

"Shut your mouth, you water tribe peasant!"

"Yeah, Sokka. You really should shut your mouth." Sokka? Was the Avatar here?

"Keep the scroll! We can buy a hundred with the reward we'll get for the kid!" The captain said.

"You'll regret breaking a deal with me." Azula may not have been able to see what was going on, but she understood that fighting was starting. She went below deck when she heard people get on the ship. The crew was probably going to start sailing down the water to try and catch the Avatar.

Zuko, on the other land, was laughing because the Avatar and his friends had stolen the pirates boat. Then he noticed is own ship leaving.

"Hey, that's my boat!"

"Maybe it should be a proverb."

"Come on, Uncle!" Zuko called, "Azula's on that ship!"

Iroh's eyes shrank. The ship itself was too far into the river and going to fast for them to catch up to it, but they still ran along the river side. Inside the boat, Azula poked her head, thinking her crew, brother and uncle were on board, but they weren't. Instead there was a large group of pirates while everyone else remained on the shore. A lot of the pirates were jumping onto their own ship to attack Katara, Aang and Sokka. Then one pirate noticed her and smiled.

"You're coming with me, princess." One of the bigger pirates grabbed Azula by the collar, causing her to turn and burn his arm, "You little brat! You'll pay for that." The boat itself was small so Azula really had no choice but to jump into the river.

She pushed her head to the surface as quickly as possible. The current was strong, stronger than a six year old could manage. Which is something Katara quickly understood.

"Azula!" She screamed, jumping into the river.

She wrapped her arm around the six year old and used her other one to waterbend herself toward the river side just as Zuko and Iroh were getting closer. When Katara was sure Azula could make it to land without her, she released the girl.

The three firebenders watched the two ships go over the side of the waterfall and the giant bison appear and fly away all within a matter of minutes.

"She saved you." Zuko whispered, "The water peasant saved you."

"Katara's nice." Azula spoke to him as if this was common knowledge, "She helped me once. Why wouldn't she do it again?" It was a simple question on the six year old's part but one made Zuko's head spin.

"Let's just go back to the ship."

-----------------

Azula hated storms on the ship. It was just a fact. She hated how they made the ship violently thrash back and forth, how she always thought she was going to throw up, and how the rain would pound on their ship as if trying to push them into the water. Every time they got stuck in a storm, which was pretty rare since they always sailed away or made it to land, she ran into Zuko's room for some kind of protection.

"It's okay, Lala. The storm will pass." Zuko promised. Azula was curled up on his bed while he sat at his desk.

"Story." She demanded.

"Okay. I think you have-"

"No. A story about mom." Zuko's eye grew. Azula rarely asked about their mother.

"Alright. I have a good one." Azula sat up on the bed with the blanket wrapped around her, listening closely to her brother.

-------------------

Ten year old Zuko rarely left his mother’s side. It was something Ozai found particularly annoying and unbecoming of a prince but Ursa didn’t mind. She did tell him though that when the baby came she would need more privacy with him or her.

“But, for now, do you want to help me with baby stuff?” Ursa asked.

Zuko eagerly nodded so his mother brought him into town. They might have been accompanied by at least twenty guards but Ursa liked to think of this as a mother son outing.

“The baby is going to need stuff for his or her room. You’ll be in charge of helping me pick stuff out.” She told him.

“Okay!”

Ursa and Zuko spent the afternoon going around and getting whatever they needed for a girl or boy nursery. True, the could have had servants do this for them but Ursa needed to get out of the palace. The healer refused to leave her alone because the baby was a little more active than others.

“Mom, do you know if it’s going to be a girl or boy?” He asked.

“The Fire Sages believe it’s going to be a girl, but every so often they get it wrong so I’m getting some boy stuff just in case.”

“Oh.” Zuko eyed some of their items.

“What’s wrong? You don’t want a little sister?” Ursa asked.

“No, it’s just…does she need all this pink stuff?” Zuko asked.

Ursa chuckled, “She’s a girl, Zuko. Baby girls get pink stuff. What color do you think it should be?”

“Red.” He smiled.

“Red? What do you think?” Ursa’s stomach, at this point, was clearly visible so it was clear to Zuko that she was “talking” to the baby. As if trying to answer, the baby kicked Ursa at that exact moment, “I think she might agree with you. Alright, let’s get some red stuff for her room.”

Ursa ended up having the servants paint the baby’s side of the room red with a pink blossom tree over the crib. Different toys were stored in a chest and her clothes were kept in a tiny cabinet.

“What do you think?” Ursa asked.

“Perfect!”

“Glad it has your seal of approval. I hope the baby likes it too.”

“When can the baby see it?” Zuko asked.

“One month.” Ursa told him. The baby kicked again, “And from the feeling she can’t wait to meet you.”

“I can’t wait to meet her. You think she’ll like me?”

“I know she will, my little turtleduck.” Ursa kissed Zuko on the head.

—————————

“My room was almost pink!” Azula cried.

“It was. I saved you from three years of being surrounded by pink walls and wearing the cutest dresses mom could find.” Getting Azula in a dress was probably harder than capturing the Avatar if Zuko was being honest.

“What…What happened to mom?”

“I told you, she died.”

“I know, but how?”

Zuko’s brain started working overtime to try and find an answer that wouldn’t make Azula think Ursa’s death was her fault and where he wouldn’t be lying to her about how their mother died.

“I-“ Just then a large boom was heard though the ship and the ship was violently thrown to one side.

“Zuko?!” Azula screamed.

“Stay here!” Zuko ordered, racing out to the deck.

Zuko didn’t come back for a while but, at the same time, the ship wasn’t sinking so Azula assumed everything was okay. When Zuko did return he was soaked from the rain.

“We’re okay.” Zuko smiled, “Lightning hit the ship and we’re stopping off to make repairs but we’re okay.”

“Good.”

“I think we both need some sleep.” Zuko told her.

“Okay.” Then another flash of lightning almost hit the ship and sent Azula straight to her brother.

“How about I stay in your room tonight?” Zuko asked, getting a nod from the six year old.

Zuko stayed awake a little longer than Azula did, who was out like a light once she was in her bed. He turned towards the ceiling of the ship, trying to force himself into sleep.

“I’m doing okay, right mom?” He whispered.

As usual, there was no reply.

Chapter Text

Even Zhao’s ship had an evil presence to it. The second it pulled up next to theirs, Azula could feel goosebumps all over her skin. Thankfully, this time, Zhao wasn’t on board but Zuko still told Azula she wasn’t allowed to bend.

“The hunt for the Avatar has been given prime importance. All information regarding the Avatar must be reported directly to Admiral Zhao.” The messenger told him.

"Admiral?" Azula asked.

"I've got nothing to report to Zhao. Now get off my ship and let us pass."

"Admiral Zhao is not allowing ships in or out of this area."

"Off my ship!" Zuko yelled.

Once the messenger and his two men left, Zuko stomped off as well. It wasn't unusual for Zuko to get angry but right now he was just standing on the deck and staring out to see. Azula slowly made her way over to him, careful to come up on his right side so he could hear her better.

"Hey, Lala." He whispered.

"Why are you just staring at the ocean?" Azula asked.

"I'm just thinking."

"About what?"

"Zhao, the Avatar, home, you."

"What about me?"

Zuko knelt down, "When you were with the Avatar, did they really help you? I want you to be incredibly honest with me."

Azula nodded, "They did. All of them were really, really nice."

Zuko sighed, "Then I have something I gotta go do. You stay here and don't leave the ship."

"Why can't I ever leave the ship?" Azula asked.

"Because I want you to stay safe. Just stay put." He ordered.

Azula went back down to her room and did stay put. For about an hour, then she got really bored. Zuko had taken his swords and left which seemed so unfair to Azula. How come her brother got to go have fun but she was stuck on the ship? She decided to make her way onto the deck so she could at least people watch but when she started looking over the island, she noticed something.

Appa's fur.

Taking a look over her shoulder to make sure no one was watching her, she left the ship and grabbed the fur. A touch confirmed that it belonged to the sky bison and there were more and more pieces of it leading into old ruins. The six year old started on her journey up the hills and into the ruins. When she made her way up there she quickly understood what this place was. It was Taku. According to her uncle and brother, her grandfather, Azulon, had destroyed this place.

"Hello! Appa!" She yelled. No answer.

"Appa!" She screamed again.

It was faint but she could hear the bison roar. Azula ran towards the sound and climbed up into one of old rooms to find Appa leaning against the wall with Katara and Sokka on his legs, both were in their sleeping bags.

"Azula?" Katara whispered, her voice sounded horrible.

Sokka chuckled, "Hello, little Earth Kingdom princess." He laughed.

"Are you two okay?" She asked.

"Sick." Katara coughed, "Can you get water? There should be a river not far from here."

Azula nodded, "I can do that."

Momo chattered a little, stopping once Katara petted him, "Sorry, Momo. You've been replaced."

----------------

Azula returned a few minutes later with water which Katara drank then gave the remaining amount to Sokka. It wasn't medicine by any means but it helped.

"Where's your brother?" Katara asked, still sounding weak but a little better, "Did you lose him?"

Azula shook her head, "No. He left a while ago to go do something and hasn't come back yet. I found Appa's fur and tracked you guys up here."

"You tracked us?" Katara asked, "You're a really smart kid." Azula smiled happily at the compliment.

Momo jumped on Azula's shoulders making her yelp at the sudden movement, "That's just Momo." Katara told her, "He's thanking you for getting us water."

Momo's ears fell against his back as he purred against Azula, "You're welcome, Momo." She hugged him tightly, "Can I keep him?" She asked.

Katara smiled, "I think Aang would be upset if you did. He really loves, Momo, but here." She passed the princess some of Appa's fur, "It's not Appa or Momo, but it's a little something until you see us again."

"Thanks!"

Katara forced herself to stay awake so she could keep an eye on the small girl but Sokka was fast asleep. Eventually, Azula started to get a little tired. Katara noticed Azula looking out over the hill and towards the water.

"What's wrong?" Katara asked.

"I umm...it's getting kinda dark." Azula was grabbing at her clothes and casting a nervous look towards Katara and the world outside their little hideout.

Katara swore she was going to explode from cuteness overload, "Why don't you wait here until Aang gets back and he can take you back to your brother?" Azula quickly nodded and ran back towards Appa, sitting against the bison.

Another hour past, Katara had fallen asleep, and Azula was starting to fade but she was quickly woken up by two guys coming into close to them.

"Get away!" Azula yelled, shooting fire at the men. Appa let out a growl when he saw Azula bend.

"Azula, what are you doing here!?" The older of the two boys asked. Azula recognized the Blue Spirit mask on his face and the voice in seconds.

"Zuko?" She asked.

"I told you not to leave the ship!" Azula looked down to the ground, "No. You're not getting out of this by being cute. You're in trouble. Let's go back to the ship." He grabbed Azula's hand and started leading her away.

"Wait." Aang called, "Why-Why did you save me?"

"I owed you a debt." Zuko replied.

Aang used airbending to jump in front of Zuko, "You know what the worst part of being born over a hundred years ago is? I miss all the friends I used to hang out with. Before the war started, I used to always visit my friend Kuzon. The two of us, we'd get in and out of so much trouble together. He was one of the best friends I ever had, and he was from the Fire Nation, just like you and your sister. If we knew each other back then, do you think we could have been friends, too?"

Zuko just walked past him, "Next time I see you, I will be trying to capture you." He warned. Azula shot Aang one final look before turning away.

-------------------

"Rough night, you two?" Iroh asked.

"We're both going to bed. No disturbances." Zuko told him.

"Am I still-"

"Yes. You're still in trouble." Zuko snapped, "But for now...just get some sleep. We'll talk in the morning."

"Okay." Before Azula closed her door, she piped up, "Zuzu?"

"Hm?"

"Did you save Aang?"

Zuko nodded.

"Does this mean we're friends with the Avatar now?"

Zuko shook his head.

"Then what does it mean?"

He didn't respond and instead closed his door.

"I wanna be friends." She whispered.

-----------------------

Moments of quiet were rare. Despite what his uncle may believe, Zuko knew to appreciate them when they came. Iroh was pouring tea for himself and Zuko, Zuko was getting the chance to sit and take a sip of tea and Azula was playing on the floor.

"See Prince Zuko, a moment of quiet is good for your mental well-being." Zuko took his cup of tea and brought it to his lip, but, just then, the ship violently jerked causing the tea to fall on his face.

Iroh and Azula followed Zuko up to the deck where they found a woman on some large kind of animal.

"We're after a stowaway!" She yelled.

"There are no stowaways on my ship."

The animal ripped open their deck as a man fell out of a barrel below deck and crawled above deck, trying to escape. The animal released it's tongue and hit the man, causing him to fall to the ground and freeze.

"He's paralyzed." Zuko realized.

"Only temporarily. The toxins will wear off in about an hour. But by then, he'll be in jail and I'll have my money."

"But how did you find him on my ship?"

"My shirshu can smell a rat a continent away." She smiled, throwing the guy onto her animal then leaving.

"Impressive." Zuko whispered, "Azula, how do you feel about a field trip?"

"I can come!?"

"Whenever I don't take you with me, you find a way to escape the ship, and whenever I leave you on the ship, something happens to it. Maybe you staying with me is best."

"Yes! Yes! Yes!"

-----------------------

Zuko had a hand wrapped tightly around Azula's as they walked into the seepy bar. The second they stepped inside, a guy was thrown close to them making Zuko push the six year old to his side. Iroh trailed behind the two kids.

"Kid!" The bartender yelled at Zuko, "This isn't exactly the place for a six year old. For that matter, how old are you?"

"She and I are fine." Zuko snapped.

"Fine. Fine. But I'm not serving her anything with alcohol."

"What's alcohol?" Azula asked.

"Something you're never allowed to have." Zuko quickly told her, "If you have any, I'm taking Dragon away."

"No!"

"Then don't drink alcohol."

Zuko's eyes finally landed on June and he started making his way through the people.

"Out of my way! Step aside, filth!"

"He means no offense! I'm certain you bathe regularly!!" Iroh smiled at the now angry looking patrons.

June looked up from her drink, "Well, if it isn't my new friends: Angry Boy, Dragon Girl, and Uncle Lazy. Should you really have brought a kid here?" June asked, eyeing Azula.

"She's fine." Zuko snarled, "I need to talk to you. Your beast trashed my ship. You have to pay me back!"

"Pay you back with what? Look around. What about this says that I'm swimming in gold?" June asked.

"I wasn't talking about money." Zuko snapped, "I need you to find someone."

June snickered, "Who? Ex-girlfriend? Ex-boyfriend? You trying to find your dad for your poor mom?"

"We don't have a mom." Azula piped up.

June's expression softened a little and she sighed, "Fine. Do you have something of theirs?"

Zuko's eyes grew. He didn't. He didn't know he needed something.

"Oh! I have something!" Azula took Appa's fur out of her pocket and showed it to June.

"That'll work. Let's go."

The four headed outside to where the shirshu, Nyla as June called her, was sleeping.

"Get on!" June ordered while she brought the fur to Nyla's nose, "She's got the scent. Hang on!"

----------------

Nyla brought them through multiple villages where they stopped for only a few seconds before riding off again. They rode all night until coming to a forest in the morning.

"Stop!" Zuko yelled.

Looking up, Azula saw Sokka and Katara. But no Appa or Momo.

"Where is he? Where is the Avatar?!" Zuko demanded.

"We split up. He's long gone." Sokka told him.

"How stupid do you think I am?"

"Pretty stupid." Sokka smirked, "Run!"

Nyla hit them both with her tongue, paralyzing them instantly.

"I don't think they were lying." June said, "Whatever we've been tracking-"

"Appa." Azula reminded her.

"Appa isn't here." June finished.

"Where is he? The Avatar won't be far from his bison."

"Not far. She's getting skittish." June said.

Zuko put Sokka and Katara on Nyla's back and they were off again. They made their way towards a small village, but still didn't see Appa anywhere. Then Nyla started going in circles.

"What's it doing? It's just going in a circle."

Nyla then looked up, leading everyone to see that Aang was flying in a circle above them. Nyla jumped up to try and grab Aang, but in doing so everyone fell off of her back and, as she did this, Appa came in and headbutted her.

Zuko pushed Azula inside one of the buildings, "Stay here."

"I-"

The fight continued on between Nyla, June, Zuko and Aang. Azula quickly noticed that her uncle wasn't doing anything except admiring the perfumes. Slowly, she made her way over to Sokka and Katara just as they were getting feeling back.

"That thing sees with its nose. Let's give him something to look at." Sokka said.

Katara also pushed Azula back into a building, "Azula, stay here until the fighting is over." Momo flew over to them, not really needed in the fight he found a place on Katara's shoulder, "Here. Momo will stay with you."

"Fine." She muttered.

A few minutes later, her brother and June got hit by Nyla and Aang and his team flew off. Azula made her way over to her two family members.

"I think it's time to head back towards the ship." Iroh said, helping Zuko and June up.

Azula quickly followed behind her uncle as they started on their way back into the forest.

----------------------

The second June got feeling back she stomped off to go find Nyla, leaving the three to continue their walk back to the ship. When they arrived at the ship though, all of them stopped in their tracks.

Zhao was there.

"Ah, Prince Zuko. Where have you been?" Zhao asked.

"The three of us went for a walk. I didn't realize that was illegal."

"No, of course not, but having knowledge about the Avatar and not telling me. That is."

"I don't have any news about the Avatar, Zhao." Zuko snapped.

Azula was starting to feel sparks on her hands. This interaction with Zhao felt...different than the others. It felt too much like the Agni Kai three years ago.

"Are you sure?" Zhao asked, leaning closely towards Zuko, "Because I could have sworn my soldiers told me about a boy with a scar who got help from a bounty hunter to track down a bald monk."

"You must have heard wrong." Zuko snapped, "Azula, come on. Let's get you to bed." Azula was brought out of her anger, only a little, by Zuko's words and went towards him.

“Don’t you walk away from me!” Zhao snapped, grabbing Zuko’s arm.

“Get away from him!” Azula yelled. She couldn’t take it anymore. This guy was going to hurt her brother and she couldn’t stand for that. From her fingers came small bits of what the two older men quickly understood to be lightning.

Azula had just made lightning.

“Azula!” Zuko snapped.

Only afterwards did Azula realize what she did and Zhao’s smile made the dread in her stomach only grow.

“I could have sworn your father said that you told him she could hardly bend. That looked like lightning bending to me. I don't think someone who's hardly bending could produce such power.” Zhao’s smile grew, “Have you been lying to your father, Prince Zuko?”

“No. It was a fluke. You grabbing me probably made her angry.”

“Hmm. Still, I think the Fire Lord would love to hear about the lightning.” Zhao turned towards the door. When he got to the doorframe he turned back to the siblings, “Expect someone to come within a week or so to bring Princess Azula back to the Fire Nation.”

——————————

Zuko sat at his desk that night. His Blue Spirit mask in his hand. His mind was going back and forth as he weighted his options.

Running? Not a chance. Zhao or his father would find him.

Handing Azula over? No way. He hated the idea of her being alone with their father.

Trying to reason with Zhao? Zuko actually laughed out loud at that idea.

Then he noticed his Blue Spirit mask.

“If we knew each other back then, do you think we could have been friends?”

The Avatar’s words replayed themselves in Zuko’s head again and again. Memories flooded his mind of the kindness they showed Azula, how their beast never hurt his sister, the Water Tribe peasants keeping her safe during battles, the waterbender protecting her from Earth Kingdom soldiers, everything.

He sighed. His choice had been made.

——————————

In the next few days, Zuko was increasingly secretive. He'd leave the ship for a few hours every day then come back and he refused to tell anyone what he was doing. Not even Azula knew.

Then, one night while Azula was fast asleep Zuko woke her up. He told her to get dressed, giving her a set of clothes. The princess did as she was told but she didn't know why he was getting her up so early.

"What's going on?" She asked, rubbing her eyes. The sun wasn't even out yet, so firebending practice couldn't be happening.

"We have to go somewhere. I already packed a bag for you so take Dragon and nothing else.”

“Where are we going?” She asked, Dragon in one of her arms.

"You'll see. You just have to be as quiet as possible. Can you do that?" She nodded.

Zuko led her off the ship and into the forest. There June was waiting for them. Zuko didn't say a word as they rode off on Nyla. Azula willed herself to stay awake as Nyla's running came to a stop.

"Good luck." June told them before leaving.

They kept walking for a few minutes until Azula could hear snoring in the distance. Then her eyes settled upon a camp. Not just any camp. A camp with the Avatar, Sokka, Katara, Appa and Momo. Speaking of Momo, he started screeching when he heard and saw Zuko and Azula. Everyone else woke up seconds later.

"I don't want to fight." Zuko said. Azula ran right past the Gaang and straight to Appa and, as usual, no one in the Gaang stopped her or tried to fight her.

"Since when?" Sokka asked.

"...I...I need your help." He admitted.

"With what?" Aang asked.

“I need you to take Azula.” Zuko’s words got their attention.

“What? Why?” Katara asked.

“Someone is after her and I can’t protect her. I figured the Avatar could.”

Sensing how serious he was being, Aang stood at his full height and wore a serious expression.

“We'll protect her.” Aang promised him.

“Thank you.”

“Will you come back for her?” Sokka asked.

“Yes. When I’m sure this person has been dealt with, I’ll come find you guys and take her back.” He placed the bag he was carrying on the ground, "Here are some of her clothes, books and a box of mochi."

Azula still hadn’t noticed their lack of fighting or heard any pieces of the conversation. She was too wrapped up in how cute and fluffy Appa was.

“Azula.” She turned towards her brother, “I have to go.”

“Okay!” She chirped, walking back towards him thinking it was time for them to head back to the ship.

“No. I mean, I’m going and you’re staying here.” He told her.

Confusion dawned on her face, “Why? Because of Zhao?”

Zuko knelt down, “Yes, because of Zhao. He’ll take you away and I can’t keep you safe. The Avatar can.”

“No!” Azula cried, wrapping her arms around Zuko’s neck, “I can fight him! I don't have to stay!"

"Yes, you do." Zuko was trying to unwrap her arms but she held on tightly.

"I’m sorry I attacked him! Please don’t leave!”

“I have to, Lala, but I’ll come back. It’ll only be for a little bit. I promise.” He gently undid her hold, looking at her face which had tears running down it, “Be good for the Avatar and his team, okay?” She didn’t respond.

“Azula.”

“Okay.” She whispered.

“Good.” He scooped her up and passed her over to Sokka. Zuko had to be sure Azula wouldn’t try and follow him, “I’ll see you later, Lala.”

Azula didn’t say anything but she did wave a little.

It was still dark out, but the Gaang knew they weren't going back to bed so they started on breakfast. Azula didn’t eat too much, no matter how much Katara asked her to. She hardly spoke too despite Sokka and Aang's best efforts. Sokka tried to get her to laugh with jokes and Aang asked about Dragon. She still refused to talk unless it was needed. In her mind, she couldn’t help but wonder if this was a joke. If Zuko would pop out a few hours later, laugh then take her back to the ship.

When daylight came and they flew off on Appa, she knew it was real. She watched the ship disappear from her sight and held Dragon so tightly the others were sure she'd break the stitching.

--------------------

"Where is the Princess!?!" Zhao's voice could probably be heard miles away.

"I don't know!" Zuko yelled back, "I told you! I woke up and she was gone! You're welcome to help me search!"

"You're lying! I know you did something with her."

"You have no proof that I did anything and where would I even send her! Like you said I have no allies." He smirked.

Zhao growled, revealing a fireball but Iroh stopped him from attacking, "If you'll excuse us, commander, we have to continue looking for our lost family member. You are free to do as you please."

Zuko and Iroh walked away while Zhao formed a plan in his mind. The only indication of his mood change was the smirk that formed on his face.

----------------------

Azula had been to a few Fire Day's festivals. She remembered Zuko telling her that he used to take her when she was a baby and a toddler and they went to two while in banishment. They were always so much fun and it was nice to think she was home for a few hours. However, she didn't feel like going to a festival. She wanted to be back on the ship.

"What? You want to walk into a Fire Nation colony when they're all hopped up with all their you know? Fire."

"Sokka." Katara snapped, using her head to gesture to the six year old.

"Not that fire can't be great." Sokka smiled.

"Maybe we should go." Aang smiled, "It looks like there will be firebenders. This could be my only chance to see a master up close. Don't you want to see your culture, Azula?"

Azula shrugged.

"Great! Let's go!"

They needed disguises to get into the festival. Katara and Sokka were okay with blank cloaks while Aang put his clothes over his head.

"No. Come on, let's go find you a real disguise." Sokka grabbed Aang and left to go find him some kind of proper disguise.

"Katara?" Azula asked. Katara looked down at the young princess, "Can you do my hair?" She was holding a tie in her hands.

"What kind of hairstyle?" Katara asked.

"Top knot. Zuzu says that we're supposed to wear them to show our social status. It's a sign of honor. You don't cut them unless you're dead or not Fire Nation anymore." Azula explained.

"Well, I'll try to do this as perfectly as I can." Katara started brushing out Azula's hair then began wrapping it up, "Did Zuko do your hair for you on the ship?"

"No." Azula actually laughed a tiny bit, "Zuko can't do hair after he cut all his off. My uncle did it for me."

"I have to say I'm glad you didn't let the bald guy do your hair." Azula laughed again.

"He used to have real hair but then he cut it all off."

"Why?" Katara asked.

Then Azula got quiet, "He said he had to."

Katara wanted to probe more but decided against it. Azula looked like she didn't want to talk anymore about this topic.

"I got a good disguise for him!" Sokka called.

When Katara and Azula faced him, Azula burst into laughter but Katara facepalmed.

"What?" Aang asked, playing with his fake mustache and beard. He'd also used Appa's fur to craft white hair to cover his arrow.

"We're not gonna find a better disguise for you so let's go."

When the four came into the village, Azula saw some kids playing in the street. They were playing hide and explode. To the sides of the street, vendors were selling Fire Nation products. The smells of home washed over her and made her stomach growl.

"Remind you of home?" Sokka asked.

Azula nodded, "Can I get some mochi?" She asked, pointing to a stand.

"Don't you have a pack of mochi?" Katara asked.

Azula's polar puppy dog eyes broke Aang, "Let's get some."

They ended up with a small box, most of it was for Azula, but Katara, Sokka and Aang took one piece.

"Hey, kids. Where are you masks?" The vendor asked.

"Masks?" Katara asked.

Looking around they quickly saw that everyone, minus the vendors, was wearing a mask.

"Where are we going to get masks like that?" Sokka asked.

"Get your genuine Fire Festival masks here!" A vendor yelled.

"That was surprisingly easy."

They ended up with three adult masks for Sokka, Katara and Aang and a child mask for Azula.

“Let’s look around a little.” Sokka grabbed Azula’s hand as they went from vendor to vendor then started investigating the entertainment.

“Here. They’re insanely hot but you should have something that isn’t just sweets.” Sokka passed her his bag of fire flakes.

“Fire flakes!” Azula loved fire flakes. She happily started eating piece after piece.

“How can you eat that without it being hot?” Sokka asked.

Azula shrugged, “Doesn’t seem hot.” She admitted.

“Fire Nation food is known for its spice.” Aang told them, “Azula’s probably used to the hot food, but I bet she wouldn’t be able to handle how much salt you guys put on your food.”

“Salt makes it good.” Katara argued.

“You put way too much on it though.”

“You don’t know what you’re talking about.” Katara rolled her eyes in a joking manner, making Aang laugh a little.

“Awww. Look a puppet show.” Sokka picked Azula up and sat her on his shoulders so she could see better.

The puppet show was of the Fire Lord walking around and almost being attacked by an earthbender. While no one could see her expression, Azula was leaning close with a smile on her face to see if the earthbender would hit the puppet version of her dad with a boulder.

Of course he didn’t. Instead, the earthbender was burned around. Team Avatar quickly turned away from the display and towards another one. Azula was still situated on Sokka’s shoulders so she got a pretty good look of the performer. She had seen better firebending than his, but there was something about watching him attempt to ‘train’ the dragon that made her eyes grow.

“Aang, wait.” It was only then that Azula realized Aang was about to jump on stage to protect Katara from the trick. When he did, the audience booed him for messing it up.

“The Avatar!” A guard yelled.

“Time for us to go.” Sokka switched to holding Azula as they ran through the village to avoid the soldiers.

A strange man suddenly showed up in their path and pushed them off to the side.

“I’m a friend.” He quickly told them, “I can help you escape.”

He did. He got them out of the village and straight to the forest where they found Appa and took off.

“I-Woah. I didn’t know you had royalty traveling with you Avatar.” Sokka wrapped a protective arm around Azula, “It’s okay. I won’t hurt her. I’m just surprised.”

“How do you know she’s royalty?” Katara asked.

“Golden eyes. Only the royal family has golden eyes.”

“You’re Fire Nation.” Sokka realized.

“Yup. I was a Fire Nation soldier but I deserted. I work for a man named Jeong Jeong who I think would help you, Avatar. He’s a deserter of the Fire Nation army. The first one to do so and survive.”

“A firebender who isn’t loyal to the Fire Lord?” Aang asked. This was perfect. He could stay with Jeong Jeong and get the basics of firebending down. Then he’d go to the North Pole, learn waterbending, find an earthbending teacher and learn earthbending then come back and finish training with Jeong Jeong. Everything was falling into place.

——————————

Okay so maybe not everything.

Jeong Jeong refused to train him.

He said he wasn’t ready and that he needed to master the other elements first. Azula tried to convince him, but he refused to listen to the young princess. Apparently if he wasn’t loyal to the Fire Lord, he wasn’t loyal to any member of the Royal Family.

Though the next morning, Azula saw him training Aang which confused her.

“Didn’t he say he wouldn’t help?” Azula asked.

“Best not to look a gift ostrich horse in the mouth.” Sokka told her, earning him a look of confusion, “Just accept it.” He amended.

When Azula started firebending on her own, she noticed Jeong Jeong start to stare at her. It made her kinda uncomfortable. She couldn’t help but remember her father and tutors staring at her as she worked, waiting for her to mess up so they could yell at her and burn her.

A scream kept that from happening though. Her and Jeong Jeong looked to the river side to see Katara holding her hand close and crying. Aang was over her, apologizing.

“What’s going on?” Azula asked.

“What did you do?!” Sokka demanded, glaring at Aang.

“It was an accident.” Aang tried to say.

Sokka didn’t listen and instead tackled him to the ground, “I told you we shouldn’t mess around with this! Look what you did! You burned my sister!” When Jeong Jeong approached, Sokka turned his anger on him, “This is all your fault!” He yelled.

Azula noticed Katara run off and followed her, leaving the three behind. She found Katara by the river a ways away from Aang and putting her hands in the water.

“Katara?” Azula asked.

Katara quickly wiped her eyes, “Azula. I’m sorry. Did all the yelling freak you out?”

“No. Are you okay?”

“I’ll be fine.” The water below her began to glow and heal her burns.

“You can heal!” Azula cried, “That’s so cool!”

“I guess I can, but you have blue fire. That’s equally as cool.” Katara told her.

“Can you heal this?” Azula asked, rolling down her sleeve to show off an old burn she got when she was three.

“I don’t think so. It’s too old. Where did you get that from anyway?”

“My father.” Azula didn’t notice Katara’s eyes grow.

“He did that…how old were you?”

“Three.”

“That monster burned a three year old?!” Katara snapped.

“He’s not very nice.” Azula confirmed, “But Zuzu and I haven’t seen him in three years! So no new burns!” She cheered.

Katara still looked horrified though, “Azula, can I hug you?”

Azula nodded and Katara wrapped her arms around the six year old, “Why are you sad now?” Azula asked.

“Just…you shouldn’t have had to go through that. No one should have.”

“I-“ Azula was cut off by ships approaching Jeong Jeong’s camp, “Zhao.” She whispered.

“Azula. Get to Appa and stay hidden.” Katara ordered.

Azula nodded. She ran off towards Appa and got on the saddle. Eventually the others made their way to her and they flew away with Sokka covering her with a blanket so she looked like cargo to Zhao.

“I think we’re far enough away.” Azula heard Katara say as she removed the blanket.

“That was close.”

“Too close.”

“You guys want to hear some good news then?” Aang asked.

The three turned towards him, “We’re about two weeks away from the North Pole. We’ll be there before you know it.”

——————————-

“Still no sign of the princess, Prince Zuko?” Zhao asked.

Zhao had come on Zuko’s ship when Iroh and Zuko were sitting down for tea.

“I’m afraid not. She’s probably hiding.”

“She’s a stupid,” Zuko clenched his fists at the word, “child. How far could she have gotten?”

“Have you just come to annoy me?”

“No. I’ve come to collect your crew.”

“What?!” Zuko snapped, “You can’t do that!”

“Actually, I can. They’ll serve me and you and your uncle may do as you please. As long as you stay out of my way. I don’t care.”

Zuko snarled, but Iroh held him back, “I should tell you though,” Zhao continued, “that you father was not pleased with you knowing about your sister’s skills and not telling him. If I were you, I’d try to find her as quickly as possible. Recovering her might spare you from some of his punishment.” When Zuko didn’t react, Zhao turned towards the exit, as he was leaving though he noticed swords on the wall. Swords that matched those of the Blue Spirit.

“I didn’t know you were skilled with broadsword, Zuko.”

“I’m not. They’re decorative.” He lied.

“Indeed.” Zhao muttered, “Refresh my memory, your mother, may she rest in Agni’s light, loved the theater, right?”

Zuko nodded.

“The theater where they put on plays about the Blue Spirit.”

“I guess. I don’t remember every character.” Zuko’s heart started to pick up when he realized what Zhao was getting at.

“Hmmm. Well, I must be off. Until we meet again, Zuko.”

Zuko released a breath once Zhao was off his ship.

“Prince Zuko-“

“We’ll be okay. We need to start planning our next move against Zhao.”

“And what about Princess Azula?”

“She’s safe with the Avatar, Uncle. He swore he’d keep her safe and I have to trust his word." Zuko sighed, "I don't have much of a choice now."

Chapter Text

The Northern Air Temple proved to be the most filled of the three Air Temples. Azula hadn’t known this since Zuko never let her off the ship when he visited the Air Temples. He said it wasn’t a place for someone her age which she didn’t get at all. The Northern Air Temple was so fun.

Well, it was until Aang tried to take her flying.

“I don’t think firebenders were meant to fly.” Azula cried, clutching Aang’s body tightly.

“Are you kidding? Wait until you’re older and can use fire jets. Then you’ll be able to fly whenever you want.” Aang told her.

Aang was flying in the air with Teo and Azula, who was wrapped around Aang like a baby koala otter.

“Aang, I don’t think she’s having much fun.” Teo said.

Aang looked down to see Azula burying her face in his shirt and her hands were turning white with how tightly she was holding on, “Do you wanna go back down?” Aang asked.

“Down.” Azula whimpered.

Aang did as she requested and set her back down on the ground, “I’m sorry, Azula. I thought you’d have fun.”

“I think I’ll have more fun on the ground.” She offered the Avatar a small smile.

“Alright. Katara and I will be here. Be safe in the temple.”

“Okay.”

Azula walked off to go find Appa but she saw the mechanist instead. He was sneaking off somewhere which got the six year old curious. She carefully followed him to a giant room which appeared to be specially locked. When he stepped inside, Azula slipped in through the door. Her eyes widened when she saw what was inside though. It was a giant balloon thing with the Fire Nation symbol on it.

“How did you get in here?” The mechanist asked.

Azula looked at him with fearful eyes, “You work for the Fire Nation!” She accused.

“Now hold on, little one, I can explain-“ Azula shot blue fire at the man and ran out of the room. Thankfully, there was no trick to open the door from the inside.

“Sokka! Katara! Aang!” She screamed.

Finally, she spotted Sokka walking towards the mechanists room and ran towards him.

“Sokka!”

“Woah. Woah.” Sokka had to steady himself when Azula collided with him, “What’s wrong?”

“He’s working for the Fire Nation!” Azula yelled, pointing at the Mechanist as he came into the light, “I saw! He was making big machines!”

“The girl is confused. I was not-“

“They had the Fire Nation symbol!”

“What is she talking about?” Sokka asked, his voice low.

The Mechanist sighed, “Fine. It’s true, but please hear me out-“

“Hear you out?! You work for the Fire Nation!”

“And you have a firebender with you. I don’t judge you for it.”

“She’s six!”

“Please! Just hear me out!” The Mechanist begged.

“Fine. What’s the story?” Sokka asked.

"It was about a year after we moved here. Fire Nation soldiers found our settlement. They were going to destroy everything! Burn it to the ground! I pleaded with them, I begged them to spare us! They asked what I had to offer. I offered ... my services. You must understand. I did this for my son! He's....when they saw his legs...."

Sokka sighed, "We have to tell Aang and Katara about this. We can help you."

"Help how? Soldiers are on their way here to collect my machines and if they see the Avatar or her-"

"We'll be ready for them." Sokka's voice made it clear there was no other option.

-----------------------

Azula had fun riding on Appa throughout the battle. Katara was with her to keep her safe but she also got to throw small tombs on the tanks that were climbing the cliff.

One soldier opened the tank's roof and began shooting fire at them, a small bit of which hit Appa.

"How dare you hurt Appa!" Azula screamed, running to the side of the saddle and sending a strong blast of blue fire at the man.

"Azula, stay on the saddle." Katara reminded her.

"He hurt Appa!"

"Appa will be fine, but you won't be if you fall out of the saddle."

"Fine." Azula muttered. She went over to Appa's face, "Are you okay?"

Appa gave a small growl to confirm he was which made Azula smile.

--------------------------

Before they arrived in the North Pole, the group had to stock up on essentials for the longer flight and colder climate.

“Let’s see if Zuko packed a coat in your size.” Katara mumbled, looking through Azula’s bag.

She kept digging through the bag until her eyes landed on a blue necklace. Slowly, she pulled it out and held it in her hands as if it would slip through her fingers in seconds.

Her mother’s necklace.

“Azula, how did you…?”

“What’s that?” The six year old asked.

“It’s my necklace. How did you get it?” Katara asked.

Azula shrugged, “Zuko found it a while ago.”

“He must have put it in there.” Katara whispered, hugging the necklace close to her.

“Is it important?” Azula asked.

“It is. It belonged to my mother and she…she passed away.” Katara didn’t know how much Azula knew about death so she wanted to be careful with her wording.

“Oh. Your mom died too?”

Too?

“Is your mother dead?” Katara asked.

Azula nodded, “That’s what Zuko said. He’s the one with all the stories of her. I don’t remember anything. She died when I was just a baby.”

“So you were raised by your father?” She hated the idea of a man horrible enough to burn a three year old, raising a child.

Azula shook her head, “No. Zuko and Amaya did. Father didn’t really do anything with me that wasn’t related to firebending.”

“Amaya?”

“My old caretaker. When I got too old she had to leave.” Katara nodded, “Zuko said we wouldn’t see her again cause she went to the colonies but he told me that she would get to have a nice life down there. She would have a nice home, a good family and, maybe, when I’m older, I can find her.” Katara offered her a gentle smile.

After a few seconds of silence, Azula started shaking a bit, “I miss Zuko.” She whispered, tears starting to come to her eyes.

Katara hugged the younger girl, drying her tears, “And I can bet he misses you too, but you’ll see him again soon. It doesn’t seem like Zuko packed you a jacket so let’s go find you one in town.”

“Okay.”

——————————

They had arrived.

Finally, after a month of living with Team Avatar, Azula got to see the North Pole. Her coat, which Katara bought for her in the town, protected her from the cold weather. Azula was in awe at the Northern Water Tribe. It was incredibly how much of their city they had made surrounding waterbending. Their buildings were made of snow, inside of simply walkways they had rivers where canoes could travel, the entire city was unlike anything Azula had ever seen before.

“And who is this little one?” One of their greeters asked, looking at Azula.

Azula pulled her hood down, revealing her golden eyes, pale skin and black hair.

“She’s Fire Nation! Fire National. Ashmaker. They brought a fire starter here. She’s just a baby. Baby killer.” Azula pushed herself closer to Sokka when she heard their whispers.

“Why have you brought a Fire National here?” The chief demanded.

“Her brother entrusted her to us.” Aang explained, “Please. She’s only six and she hasn’t hurt you.”

“No, but her people have.”

“I swear to you that while she’s here, she won’t cause any trouble for you or your people.” Aang promised, “You have my word as the Avatar.”

The chief looked at Aang then Azula, who didn’t like the man’s glare. It reminded her too much of her father.

“Fine. The child may stay, but I will hold you to your word, Avatar.”

——————————

That night, there was a huge feast which Azula loved. Being a firebender, she had to eat a lot to keep her inner flame alive and, for the past week it had been badly deprived of energy. All this meat was just what the healer ordered.

Sokka, who should have been making sure Azula didn’t choke with how quickly she was eating, was more focused on Princess Yue.

“Hi, Sokka, Southern Water Tribe.” He introduced.

“Nice to meet you. I’m Princess Yue.”

“So….” Sokka wracked his brain, thinking of what to say, “You’re a princess! You know back home I’m kinda like a prince myself.”

Katara had to laugh at that, “Prince of what?”

“A lot of things. Do you mind? I’m trying to have a conversation here.”

“My apologies, Prince Sokka.” Katara faked bowed.

“You’re a prince now?” Azula asked, putting her food down.

Yue smiled down at the six year old, “Who’s this?” She asked.

“This is Azula. She’s been traveling with us for a month now.”

“She’s so cute.”

Azula was more interested in Yue’s hair than anything the princess was saying, “Why is your hair like that?” Azula asked, pointing towards it.

“Azula.” Sokka hissed.

“It’s okay.” Yue told him, “It’s a long story for another time.” She told the younger princess.

“Well, it looks like I’m gonna be in town for some time. I was thinking maybe we could…do an activity together.”

“Do an activity together?” Yue asked.

Sokka, who had no come back for that, decided to shove food into his mouth then realized how stupid that was an quickly swallowed.

“Smooth.” Katara laughed.

“Hey, meet me at the bridge tomorrow afternoon.” Yue whispered to him.

Sokka smiled brightly and couldn’t hide the small noise of excitement he made.

Before the feast was over, Azula was asleep in Sokka’s arms. He carried her back to their little house that Arnook, the chief, had given to them.

“Dragon.” Azula mumbled, her tired hands searching for her stuffed animal.

“It’s right here.” Sokka gave the stuffed animal to the girl, “Goodnight.”

“Night.”

————————-

The next day, Sokka dropped her off at a Northern Water Tribe school. His reasoning had been that she shouldn’t have to miss out on getting an education just because she was with the Avatar.

“But you don’t go to school.” Azula pointed out.

“I’m fifteen. I know enough. You’re six. You still need to know basic stuff.”

Azula didn’t mind school. She loved whatever Zuko or her uncle taught her and the few times that she snuck into Earth Kingdom schools were always a blast. This was different. Everyone glared at her here and they either whispered things about her or said it outright to her face.

One student asked why her hair was so dark. A few asked about her golden eyes and why they weren’t blue. Another student spoke about her pale skin. One or two questioned her about her firebending ability and when she showed them her blue flame, they left. A majority of them acted like they were better than Azula simply because they were born in the North Pole. When Azula tried to tell them she was a princess, her teachers and the other students told her to stop lying.

Azula decided by lunch that she hated this school and was ditching.

————————-

“Hey.” Sokka smiled, getting Yue’s attention, “I made you something.”

Yue looked over the carving, “A bear?” She asked.

“No, it’s a fish. See? It has a fin.”

Yue collected the tiny carving in her hand, “It’s very nice. Thank you.”

“Can I see?”

“Su-Azula?!” Sokka cried, “You’re supposed to go to school.”

“I hate that school.” Azula stomped her foot, “The kids are mean and the teachers hate me.”

Sokka sighed, “I’m sorry about this. She-“

“No, it’s okay.” Yue knelt down to Azula’s height, “You don’t like school, huh?”

Azula nodded, “I didn’t like school much either when I went. The kids didn’t want to do anything with me because I was the princess. They acted nice to my face but didn’t want to risk upsetting my father or me so they didn’t invite me to play.”

“So you never went back?” Azula asked, hoping that was the correct ending.

“No. My father told me that you have to worry about yourself. You can’t change what other people think about you but you don’t have to let it affect you. Do you like school?”

Azula nodded, “Then that’s all that matters.”

“Sokka, do I have to go back?” Azula asked, staring up at the boy.

“Yes. Yue’s right. You can’t let some Northern snobs-No offense.” He quickly told Yue.

“None taken.”

“Stop you from doing something you enjoy. You don’t have to go back today, but you do tomorrow.”

“Fine.” Azula mumbled.

Azula did get to spend the rest of the day with Yue and Sokka though. Yue brought them to the tallest point in the Northern Water Tribe so they could look out over the entire tribe. Then Sokka took them to get dinner.

Sokka was paying while Yue held a sleeping Azula, “I promise that for our next activity, it’ll just be you and me.” Sokka told her as they walked back towards the house.

“Sokka, it’s really okay. I don’t mind if you have to bring Azula.” Azula helped calm Yue’s mind in a way. If she was there then it wasn’t just her and Sokka and it couldn’t qualify as a date. It was just hanging out.

“Goodnight.” Sokka whispered, taking Azula from Yue.

“Night.” Yue whispered back.

————————

The news started with a child telling their parents about what they'd overhead from Fire Nation soldiers then their father told his friends who passed the information onto people in other cities who gave the information to those traveling the sea.

Finally, the news arrived at the North Pole of a pirate attack on the banished prince.

--------------------

Azula had a lot of memories from her time at sea, with the Gaang and ending the war, but there was one memory she wished she could forget.

It was a regular day in the North Pole. Sokka was showing Azula, who had just returned from school, how to make a proper snowman when someone ran through the streets screaming at the top of their lungs.

"The Fire Prince is dead! The Fire Prince is dead!"

Azula honestly didn't know what was going on at first. She and Sokka walked closer to the crowds that were starting to gather so they could understand what was going on.

"Prince Zuko died. His ship exploded. Pirates apparently. Tragic. Tragic? I say good riddance. He was a violent ashmaker. Fire Lord isn't going to care." By the time Sokka turned to get Azula she was already running back towards the house.

"Azula?" He asked upon arriving.

She was curled up under a blanket, sobbing loudly. Dragon was in her arms, getting snot and tears on him.

"Azula-"

"He promised he'd come back!" She cried, "He wasn't supposed to die!" Tears were streaming down her face as she sobbed.

Sokka collected her in his arms, rubbing her back, "I know. I know."

"It's my fault! I shouldn't have bent at Zhao. I did this. My fault-"

"Hey. No, no. This is not your fault. You didn't do anything wrong. The pirates did. Did you tell them to blow up the ship?"

"No." Azula whispered.

"Then it isn't your fault."

"I want him back." She choked out, “I-I-“ Azula didn’t even have the words to finish her sentence. She just kept crying as loud as she possibly could.

Sokka didn't know what to say to that so he just held her close. She continued to sob into his shirt until sleep overtook her. Even in her sleep, she still cried a little. Only after a few minutes did she become silent.

Katara and Aang returned to the hut a few hours later. Sokka raced outside when he heard their voices, putting a finger over his lips.

"Azula's sleeping." Katara suspected.

"Yes and something happened. Apparently, Zuko's ship was destroyed with Zuko inside."

Katara and Aang's eyes widened.

"Zuko's dead?" Aang asked. Sokka nodded.

"Azula-Spirits, does Azula-"

"She spent the entire afternoon sobbing until she cried herself to sleep." Sokka told them. Katara put a hand over her mouth. True, she didn't care too much for Zuko but that didn't mean she wanted to see him dead or see a six year old cry at the loss of her brother. She couldn't even imagine the amount of pain Sokka's death would bring her.

The three crept inside, where Azula was still asleep, and returned to their sleeping mats. There wasn't much they could do tonight, but they had promised Zuko that they would take care of Azula and, since he wasn't coming back for her, they'd keep that promise. Sokka moved his bed roll over to Azula so she could wake him up if she needed to at night.

Within a few minutes, everyone was fast asleep.

-------------------

Yue arrived at the house in the morning, anxiously waiting outside and pushing her white hair down one final time. When Sokka came out of the house, his eyes widened.

“Yue. Oh! I’m so sorry. I completely forgot.” He was supposed to go on another activity with her this morning.

“Is everything okay?” Yue asked. Sokka looked like he hadn’t slept a lost last night.

“Azula’s brother died.” Sokka told her.

Yue’s hand flew to her mouth, “That’s horrible.”

“Yue?” A small voice whispered.

“Are Aang and Katara-“

“No.” That one word confirming they weren’t home was enough to get Yue into the house. She found Azula, still holding tightly onto Dragon, sitting on her bed roll.

“Sweetie.” Yue whispered.

Tears came to Azula’s eyes again as Yue collected her in her arms.

“He wasn’t supposed to die.” She cried.

“What happened?” Yue asked.

“Pirates.” Azula sobbed out, forcing herself to get her tears under control.

“Can I show you something?” Yue asked.

Azula nodded, letting herself be carried away by the older princess. Sokka followed them closely, both curious about what Yue had planned and wanting to stay near Azula.

Yue brought them to an oasis. Unlike the rest of the North Pole, it was warm and there was green grass in front of a small pool where two koi fish swam in a circle.

“This is Tui and La.” Yue introduced, “They’re the moon and ocean spirit.”

“Cool.” Azula whispered, tears now at bay.

“When someone in the tribe dies, we take a moon flower.” Yue grabbed a nearby silver and white flower from a bush. She brought it over to Azula and showed it off, “Then we whisper to it whatever we want to tell the person. Tui and La are ancient spirits. They bring your message to the person who has passed away.”

“But…Zuko went to Agni.” Azula said.

Yue wanted to hit herself. Of course Fire Nation people would say someone who dies goes to a fire spirit.

“I’m sure Tui and La can relay the message. Some say Tui was Agni’s little sister. I’m sure she’d be more than happy to bring your message to him.”

“Okay.”

Azula took the flower and whispered for a second or two into it. Once she was done, she handed the flower to Yue who set it down in the center of the pool. The koi fish began to swim around it which created a current but, rather than pushing the flower off to the side, they dragged it down deep into the pool until it was gone.

“There you go. They’ll get your message to your brother.”

Azula smiled, “Thanks, Yue.”

————————

Azula did perk up when she saw Katara challenging Pakku though.

"Get him, Katara!" She yelled, pushing her way through the crowd.

When Pakku froze Katara in a ice shards Azula wanted to rush down and help but, even at six, she understood that this was Katara's fight and it would be dishonorable for her to interfere. When it was clear that the fight was over though, she did come over and help break Katara free.

"I'm okay, Zula." Katara whispered.

Pakku was still looking over Katara's necklace, "I carved this necklace for your grandmother when we got engaged. I thought we would have a long, happy life together. I loved her."

"But she didn't love you, did she? It was an arranged marriage. Gran-Gran wouldn't let your tribe's stupid customs run her life. That's why she left. It must have taken a lot of courage." Azula couldn't help the small pang she felt in her chest at the words arranged marriage. According to her brother and uncle, had she been raised in the Fire Nation and under her father, she would probably have been married off to some guy when she was fourteen. For some reason, the idea of being married or in a relationship with any guy felt...wrong.

Sokka and Yue ran off after that so Katara brought her back to the house and put her to bed.

"Where's Sokka?" Azula asked.

"I think he went to go talk with Yue, but he'll be back later. Get some sleep."

The next day, Katara was attending lessons with Pakku and Aang.

-------------------

Azula was confident no one would ever know she skipped school today. It wasn't her fault. The teacher was just telling them about fishing and she'd never need to know anything about that, so she skipped. She slipped out of school and went down to the stables to play with Appa. As usual, Appa was happy to see her and licked her face.

"Sorry I haven't visited as much." She found her usual place in between Appa's legs and his face, "But I'm here now."

"Appa and I go way back, don't we, boy?" Azula snapped up when she heard Sokka's voice and because Appa jumped on Sokka and started licking him.

"Traitor." Azula whispered.

"Azula?" Yue asked.

"Hi, Yue."

"Azula, why aren't you in school?" Sokka asked.

Azula only shrugged, "It's okay, Sokka." Yue gently chuckled, "Her being her might be for the best."

"I-" Sokka looked between Azula and Yue, "Come on, Azula. You're joining us on a flight."

"Yay!"

"But you lost mochi for two weeks."

"Awwww."

-----------------

"What's happening?"

"Oh no."

"The Fire Nation is here."

----------------

"I don't need your wisdom right now, uncle." Zuko snapped, getting his boat ready, "I just need to get to the North Pole. You're sure Zhao hasn't said anything about Azula."

Iroh shook his head, "Not a word. I don't believe he knows Azula is there or with the Avatar, but he will invade soon and if he finds her-"

"He won't. I'll get there first and-...I don't know, but I'll get to her first."

"Alright, but remember what I've taught you and Azula is younger so she'll need-"

"To keep her inner flame in check. I know, uncle."

"I'm sorry. I just nag you because well, ever since I lost my son-"

"Uncle, you don't have to say it."

"I think of you and Azula as my own." Then he let out a chuckle, "Although, I guess I should say that I think of you as my own since Azula is more yours than mine."

Zuko couldn't bring himself to look at his uncle, "Your mother would be proud." Iroh added.

"Thank you." Zuko got into the boat, "I'll see you again, after I've found Azula and the Avatar."

----------------------

"Azula will be safe here." Yue promised Sokka. Thankfully, Sokka had enough sense to stop by their house and grab Dragon for Azula.

"Azula, it's so important that you stay with the other kids this time."

"But I can-"

Sokka grabbed her shoulders, "No. You stay here and you stay with them. Do you understand?"

"Promise you'll come back." Azula demanded, tears threatening to spill, "You, Katara, Aang, Appa, Momo. You all have to come back. Promise!"

Sokka blinked his eyes and hugged the princess close, "I promise."

"Stay safe, Azula." Yue whispered.

Sokka passed her off to the woman in charge of keeping the kids safe from the invaders. Azula only watched as Yue and Sokka left her sight.

She would have done things a lot differently if she'd known that was the last time she'd ever talk to Yue.

------------------

Zuko burst through the ice, greedily gulping up air. He pulled himself out of the frozen ice and began looking around. People were coming out of their homes or getting ready for the next battle. Since it was nightfall, the Northern Water Tribe felt a lot more at ease under the moon's light and felt like they could slowly start to walk around.

"Hey. Who are-"

Zuko grabbed the guy who was talking to him and threw him into a room, "I'm looking for a Fire Nation girl. My sister." He held his swords to the man's throat.

"That Fire Nation kid the Avatar brought?" The man asked.

"Yes."

"She'll probably be in hiding with the other kids."

"Where is that?"

"Behind the palace. There's a hidden door that's covered in ice."

Zuko was gone before the man could even blink.

-------------------

When the moon was high in the sky, the adults let the kids walk outside to their families. Azula stayed behind, keeping her coat tightly wrapped around her and holding Dragon in one hand. Though she did walk around a tiny bit just for the change of scenery and to stretch her legs.

“Azula!”

Azula froze. She knew that voice. Of course she knew that voice she’d been hearing it her whole life but it was impossible. Zuko was supposed to be-

“Azula!”

“Zuko!” She screamed, hope started to enter her heart.

Zuko form ran out in front of her. True he was dressed all in a full body suit and his face was badly hurt but Azula had no doubt in her mind that she was looking at her brother.

“Zuko!” Happy tears were in her eyes as she darted to her brother and jumped at him.

Zuko scooped her up and held her as close to his body as possible. Neither sibling could stop the happy tears coming to their eyes.

“Thank the spirits you’re okay.” Zuko whispered, “When I heard that the Avatar was here and the North Pole is being invaded. I thought Zhao knew-…I’m glad you’re safe.” Then he noticed her tears.

“Zula?” He asked.

“I thought you died.” She managed to get out, “They-they said the ship…”

“Oh. No, no, no. The ship is gone but I got out. I’m fine, Lala, look at me. I got a few bruises but nothing bad. I’m sorry I scared you and left you alone. That's not going to happen again." Azula kept a tight grip around Zuko's neck, worried that if she let go he'd disappear and she'd be alone again.

“If there’s no ship then where do we go?” Azula asked.

“We’ll figure that out later. Right now, we need to find the Avatar and his team. Do you know where they are?” Azula shook her head.

"Then let's start looking. I have a small talent for tracking down the Avatar."

———————

While Zuko and Azula were looking for the team, the sky turned red.

"What's going on?" Zuko whispered.

Azula's eyes suddenly grew. If the moon turned red then the moon spirit must be under attack.

"I know where everyone is!" Azula cried, jumping out of Zuko's arms, "Hurry!"

------------

By the time they arrived Sokka, Katara, Iroh and Yue were looking over the koi pond.

“Katara!” Azula screamed.

“Azula! What are you-Zuko! We thought you were-“

“Yeah. I’m not dead.”

Katara just offered a smile, “What happened?” Zuko asked.

“Zhao killed the moon spirit.” Yue told her, “The ocean spirit took Aang to exact revenge and find Zhao.”

As if seeing her for the first time, Iroh’s eyes widened, “You have been touched by the moon spirit. Some of its life is in you.”

“You’re right.” Yue realized, “The moon spirit gave me life. Maybe I can give it back.”

“What?! No! You don’t have to do that! I won’t let you.” Sokka objected, grabbing Yue’s hand.

“I don’t have a choice, Sokka.”

“Yes, you do. We’ll find another way. Aang’s the Avatar. There has to be another way.”

Yue smiled at him, pressed her hand against his cheek, “There isn’t. If we don’t fix things now there won’t be a world for the Avatar to safe. It’s up to you and your group now to finish this war. At least I’ll be able to watch your adventures now with a good seat.” She lightly chuckled, “I’m sorry, Sokka. I’m so, so sorry.” Tears came to her eyes but she still knelt down by the koi pond and touched the dead fish. Her body fell within seconds.

Sokka touched her neck, “She’s gone.” He whispered.

The moon returned to the sky and the ocean spirit returned to the koi pond.

Later they’d find out that Zhao was killed by the ocean spirit and that a few ships managed to get away, so news of what happened at the North Pole would reach Ozai.

In the days that followed, the group remained at the North Pole to collect themselves and regroup. Katara took over planning since Sokka was in no state to do so and Zuko and Iroh were officially added to the group.

—————————

Azula poked her head into the house. Most of their belongings had been cleaned out by now since they were leaving today. Azula had been sent by Katara to do a final sweep and make sure she had everything. When she entered the house, she found Sokka sobbing and holding his bag close. He must not have realized she was there so she carefully walked over and put Dragon in his face.

“I miss her too.” Azula whispered.

Sokka collected the small princess and Dragon in his arms, “Thanks, Azula.”

“Do you think we could say goodbye before we go?” Azula asked.

Sokka nodded, “I think she’d like that very much.”

It was weird seeing the white koi fish and knowing that that had once been Yue. The fish didn’t respond to them in anyway. It just kept swimming in a circle. Sokka grabbed two flowers for them and handed one to Azula. She whispered her message into the flower then Sokka whispered his.

“Do you think she remembers us?” Azula asked.

As if to answer her, the fish flicked it’s fins, hitting Azula with a few droplets of water.

“I think that’s your answer.” Sokka smiled.

“Sokka! Azula!”

“I thinks that’s our cue. Come on. We have a bison waiting.” Azula got up and made her way to the exit while Sokka lingered for a few minutes and watched the koi fish.

“Goodbye, Yue.”

Chapter Text

After the North Pole, the Gaang, as Sokka called them, traveled to a nearby Earth Kingdom village. Since Zuko and Iroh had lost all of their possessions in the explosion, they needed to restock on stuff. Azula also needed a few items but they were mostly for there for Zuko and Iroh.

“Only a few things.” Zuko kept reminding her.

They finished shopping at the end of the day and everyone was far too tired to keep traveling so they decided to set up camp that night with Appa. Zuko was so busy getting his things collected and organized that he only noticed Azula asleep in Sokka’s arms after he was done. She was also holding on tightly to Dragon. Sokka gently set her down next to Appa and she nuzzled into his fur.

“She likes to sleep near Appa.” Sokka said, shrugging.

A vile feeling rose up in Zuko that he forced himself to push down. Jealousy? Again? How could he be jealous of Sokka doing what he’d asked? He told their group to watch out for Azula and they were doing just that. It didn’t change the fact that when he saw Aang making Azula laugh, Katara comforting her and Sokka playing with her jealousy started to spike.

“Nephew.” Iroh asked, “You seem troubled.”

“I’m fine. Let’s just get to bed.”

“You know, it’s not wise to go to bed when you’re-“

“Uncle. Bed.” Zuko snapped.

Iroh held up his hands, “Goodnight.”

—————————

Zuko, Iroh and Azula were not fans of General Fong.

They didn’t like that he called them ashmakers, that he purposely gave them the smallest amount of food, that he glared at them as if they’d killed his dog-pig, or that he seemed to blame the entire war on them when he saw their golden eyes.

“I don’t want my golden eyes anymore.” Azula whispered one night.

Zuko wanted to respond, but sleep claimed her before he could.

—————————

Azula had to admit that she was honestly shaking and terrified when Aang went into the Avatar State. She’d heard about it but only in stories and it was a lot different to hear about a thing than to actually see it with your own eyes. Although, not only was she shaking because of Aang but because Katara had just died in front of her. Blue fire had played on her fingers when Katara was dragged into the earth. The only reason she didn’t attack the general was because Zuko had held her back and Aang’s winds made firebending incredibly dangerous.

Right now Zuko had a hold around Azula and was protecting her from Aang’s Avatar State. Iroh was coming down the steps and Sokka had to be held back by multiple soldiers from killing the general for killing his sister.

“Avatar Aang!” The general yelled, “Can you hear me!? Your friend is safe! It was just a trick to trigger the Avatar State and it worked!”

Slowly but surely Aang calmed down, especially when Katara came over to him and hugged him. Azula broke out of Zuko’s embrace and ran to Aang.

“I’m okay, Azula.” Aang whispered, “Thanks.”

"That was almost perfect!" The general cried, "We just need to figure out a way to control you while you're like that."

"You're out of your mind." Aang growled.

"We'll figure it out on our way to-"

Zuko and Sokka got to have the pleasure of knocking the general out. Zuko also made sure to steal a small bit of gold coins from him before them left.

——————————

At the river, there was a mix of relaxing and waterbending practice. Aang and Katara were doing the waterbending practice while Zuko, Azula, Sokka, Appa, Momo and Iroh had some fun. Appa had positioned himself so that his tail acted as a slide which Azula used to launch herself into the water.

"Can I try landing in the water when Appa’s hovering?” Azula asked.

“Sure.” Sokka chuckled, “Just make sure to do it in the deep part of the river.”

“What are you doing?!” Zuko snapped.

“What’s the problem? We’re just having-“ Zuko stepped in front of Sokka.

“I would prefer my sister alive and well and not smashed into a river because you can’t think things through.” Zuko grabbed Azula and took her back towards the shore.

Sokka could hear bits and pieces of their argument but nothing much. He heard Azula yell about how she wanted to do it and Zuko yell back saying that he was still in charge of her. Then Azula said something, in a quieter voice so Sokka couldn’t hear, and Zuko shot her a hurt and angry look.

“Go get changed into your clothes now!” Zuko ordered. Azula stomped her foot and smoke escaped her nose but she still went.

——————————-

Apparently Azula thought singing the nomads songs as loudly as she could was the best way to get back at Zuko.

-------------------

"Wolfbat!" Sokka cried.

The small creature started wailing at them and flying over their heads. Zuko created a fireball in his hand to keep it from getting too close to him and Azula while Sokka used the torch to protect Katara and Momo. The creature flew away from the torch but not before hitting it out of Sokka's hands and straight onto Appa, making him roar in pain and slam his paws against the ground. He then started smashing his body against the walls making the ceiling start to break.

"Appa!" Azula screamed, breaking away from Zuko and Iroh and towards the sky bison.

"Azula!" Zuko yelled.

Just as she reached Appa, the cave collapsed leaving Azula, Appa, Katara and Aang trapped on one side and the nomads, Zuko, Iroh and Sokka trapped on the other.

"Azula!" Zuko screamed.

"Zuko, calm down." Sokka put a hand on his shoulder, "Aang and Katara are with her. She'll be okay."

"You don't know that! There was just a cave in! What if the Avatar or Katara is knocked out?!"

"They'll be okay." Sokka repeated, "Come on. We need to find a way out of here."

Reluctantly, Zuko was pulled away from the rocks and the group started on their way through the caves. Zuko and Iroh provided the most light because Sokka wanted to keep the torches until they needed them the most.

"So, you wanna talk about it?" Sokka asked.

"Talk about what?" Zuko asked.

"What happened at the river." Sokka clarified, "I saw it. You wanted to kill me when I told Azula she could try launching herself from Appa while he was hovering over the water.”

“I just didn’t realize how inclined you were to getting my sister killed or having her break bones.”

“Zuko, I would have made sure everything was perfectly safe. It’s never my intention to hurt Azula. The North Pole was just hard on her and she deserves a little fun.” When he saw Zuko looking away, he decided to probe more, “What’s this really about?”

“It’s nothing.”

“Just tell me. You’ll feel better and so will I.”

Zuko sighed, “You’re not going to let this go, are you?”

“Nope.”

“Fine. It’s just hard not to feel…replaced when I see all of you with Azula. All of you are so good with her and it’s like she…doesn’t need me anymore. I don’t know why I flipped out at the river. I know you wouldn’t let her get hurt but for some reason that was just my snapping point.”

“Well, first of all, that’s not true at all. She definitely still needs you. You know the first thing she told me when I tried to tell her a story to get her to sleep?” Zuko looked at him, “She said you do it better. You’re the one who’s raised her and kept her safe for six years. There’s no way she’s going to forget that after a few months with us. She just likes us cause we’re new…and a way for her to spend more time with Appa.”

“Thanks, Sokka.”

“And, for what it’s worth, I kinda get what you’re feeling. When Katara was younger, she was attached to me everyday. My dad used to tell me it was my job to keep her safe. When she was younger, she needed me for that. Now?” He chuckled lightly, “Not only does she not need me to help her but she has Aang now. He can protect her more than I can.”

“You feel-"

“Like she’s outgrown me and Aang does a better job at protecting her than I could.” Sokka admitted, “But! Just cause we have Aang now and Katara has grown up doesn't mean I got replaced. She just needs me for another reason now."

"You're saying Azula still needs me but maybe not like she did a year ago?"

Sokka nodded, "You'll get used to it and it'll seem perfectly normal soon. I promise."

"Thanks, Sokka."

"Happy to help."

--------------------

When the two groups met up again, Sokka heard Zuko tell Azula that he was sorry about the river and she wasn't in trouble anymore.

"I was just being a-"

"Dum-dum?" Azula asked, making Zuko laugh.

"Yes, a dum-dum."

———————————

Omashu had fallen to the Fire Nation.

———————————

When the group decided to go into Omashu, they left Appa, Azula and Iroh behind. They snuck inside to find Bumi and save him but were instead almost captured by Fire Nation soldiers for helping a family.

"The resistance!" The mother yelled.

The girl, who looked around their age, shot out arrows from her arms. She chased them a good way, her arrows coming within inches of striking them.

"Wait. MAI!?!" Zuko cried.

"Zuko?" Mai stopped attacking and her eyes widened.

Then Zuko, Aang, Katara and Sokka were dragged down below, leaving Mai to look at the spot where Zuko had once been.

"You know that markswoman?" Katara asked, while Sokka helped the resistance formulate a plan for how they'd get sick and fool the soldiers.

"Mai. I knew her in the Fire Nation. I can't believe she's here."

"Well, she's here and shooting arrows at us." Katara remarked.

"I know, but she's...she's not a bad person. She only attacked us cause she thought we were going to attack her family."

"You're going to try and talk to her aren't you?" Katara asked.

"...Maybe."

Katara sighed, "Just be quick about it. We can't risk you getting captured."

"I'll go and talk to her after we have the citizens free then it should be easier too because all the soldiers will be worrying about not getting sick from the citizens to notice me."

"Good idea."

--------------

That night, once everyone was secured, Zuko got ready and prepared to leave. He had already made sure that Azula was asleep before he left. If she knew he was going then she’d want to go see Mai too.

“Be careful, nephew.” Iroh told him.

“I’ll be fine, Uncle. Mai won’t try to turn me in.” He assured the older man, "I'll be back in a few hours."

Before he could leave though, the general came over, "We have a problem."

"Oh, no. Did someone get left behind?" Katara asked.

"I'm heading back to the city. I can get them." Zuko offered.

"No. We have an extra." He pointed to the tiny baby attached to Momo.

————————

Azula woke up when the baby fell down on her, rubbing her eyes she looked at the child with confusion. Then the baby started pulling her hair and lips, so she pushed him off her making him cry.

“When did we get a baby?” She asked.

“We didn’t. He accidentally came with us.” Zuko said, collecting the baby on his lap, “You want to see a trick?” He asked, creating images with his firebending. The baby giggled and reached out but Zuko kept the Fire far enough away so that the baby wouldn’t hurt himself.

“You’re really good with kids.” Aang noted.

“I mean…” Zuko motioned his head towards Azula.

“What?” Azula asked.

“I raised you.” He clarified, “I kinda had to be good with kids.”

“He’s so cute.” Katara cooed.

“I should probably try to return him.” Zuko noted.

“Are you sure you’ll be able to tonight?” Aang asked.

“I’m sure.” Zuko said, “Besides, Mai’s parents are probably looking everywhere for their son and he’s probably anxious to get back to his family.”

“Okay. If there’s trouble, use this.” Aang passed his the bison whistle, “Appa will find you and we’ll be with him to help you.”

“Thank you.” Zuko secured the baby on his chest with wraps, “You ready?” He asked. The baby giggled, “Then let’s go.”

——————————

Getting into Omashu was not difficult. He slipped through the streets with ease, even with a baby on his chest. Carefully, he approached the royal rooms in the palace. He heard Mai’s mother crying and her father yelling about how they had to get their son back. Zuko crept along the ceiling until he found an open balcony. He set the baby, who had fallen asleep, down on the bed.

“Alright, little guy.” He whispered, “I wish Azula had gone to bed this easily when she was your age.” He added, laughing a little.

“Sneaking back in?” A voice asked.

Zuko turned on his heels and came face to face with Mai.

“Mai.” He whispered.

“It’s good to see you, Zuko.”

“I-You look amazing.”

“Thank you and thank you for returning my brother.”

“You have a baby sibling now.”

“Yeah and I don’t know how you and Amaya did it.” Mai admitted.

A few seconds of silence passed, “Mai, I-I don’t even know where to begin.”

“Start with what you’re doing here.”

The story just came spilling out. By the time he was done, the sun was starting to rise.

“Wow.” Mai whispered.

“I know. I actually have to get going before they think I’ve been captured and come rescue me. It was nice seeing you, Mai. I’ll tell Azula that you say hi.”

“I want to come.” Mai quickly said.

“Wait, what?” Zuko asked.

“I hate it here in Omashu and my parents…they won’t miss me. They’ve only gotten worse in these last few years.”

“What about your brother?” Zuko asked.

“I want to take him.” Mai admitted, “Is that bad? I want to take him and run away somewhere where he’ll never have to be shown off to other nobles by my parents or have to grow up like I did.”

“That’s not bad.” Zuko told her, “I imagined doing the same with Azula. I thought I could take her in the middle of the night and we’d go to the circus or Ba Sing Se and live as orphans. I’d be hard for two kids but I just wanted her away from Ozai.”

“I can’t take him.” Mai sighed, pushing a hair out of her brother’s mouth, “My parents would chase us forever and I can’t provide for a baby on the run. But I can leave.”

“Mai, if you join us…there’s no going back. You’ll be a traitor.”

“I know. I don’t care.”

“You’re okay with betraying your family and your country.”

“The leader of my country almost murdered you for trying to save some of our soldiers. I think a leadership change wouldn’t be the worst thing in the world.”

Zuko chuckled and smiled, “If you’re sure then let’s go.”

“To the sky bison?” Mai asked.

“Yup. Appa will love you.”

————————

Appa did love Mai. It made Azula just a little jealous, but she was still really happy to see the older girl again.

"This is Mai." Zuko introduced, "She wants to join us."

"You're that girl who shot knives at us!" Sokka accused.

"In all fairness, I thought you were going to attack my mother and brother."

"Why do you want to join us?" Aang asked.

Mai shrugged, "Cause I'm bored and what Ozai's done shouldn't go unpunished." Mai looked directly at Zuko's scar when she said that.

"Well, welcome to the team!" Aang wrapped Mai in a hug making the girl go stiff.

"Is he always like this?" Mai asked.

"Yeah, you get used to it."

"Sure." Even though she did sound very unsure.

Aang did eventually release Mai from the hug...almost a minute later.

————————

Crash landing in the swamp probably wasn't the best first mission. Now the group was separated all over the swamp in the dead of night, trying desperately to find either each other or Appa and Momo. Zuko thanked every spirit that he had gotten lost with Azula, at least he wouldn't be worried about her.

"MAI! UNCLE!!!" Zuko yelled.

"APPA! MOMO! SOKKA!" Azula screamed.

Nothing.

"This place is creepy." Azula whispered, leaning closer to her brother and having fire in her hands.

"You can say that again. Keep an eye out. The others could be close." He thought it was best to not tell her about the hundreds of animals out here that would probably love to take a bite out a girl who was only 3.5 feet tall.

"I think I see someone!" Azula called. She pointed to a figure in the distance who was being illuminated by moonlight.

"Katara! Mai!" Zuko called, the figure looked feminine.

The figure didn't respond, making Zuko unease. He and Azula continued to approach it then Zuko's fire went out. There was still enough light from the moon for them to see but Azula looked up at her brother when his fire disappeared.

"Zuko?" She asked.

Zuko ignored her, "Mom?" He whispered.

The figure turned around. Staring back at them was a woman with long brown hair, pale skin and brown eyes.

“Mom!” Zuko yelled, running from Azula.

He tried to make his way to her and hug her, but she stepped out of his way before he could.

“Mom?” He asked again, “What-What are you doing?”

“Zuko?” Azula asked. Zuko ignored her.

Ursa gently brushed Zuko’s hair out of his eyes with a frown. Her hands touched his scar and she swiped her thumb over it.

Tears fell down Zuko's face as he started to cry and wanted to hug her, but he knew that was impossible. A tiny part of his brain reminded him that there was no way Ursa could be here but he couldn't bring himself to hear that part. Instead, he cared much more that he could see his mother again.

“Azula.” Zuko called, “Come here. See your mother.”

The six year old hid behind Zuko's legs. She could tell this woman wasn't dangerous but the word mother was foreign to her. She didn't know how much she could trust her. Ursa knelt down to be eye level with the child, smiling at her.

"This is mom?”

Zuko nodded as Ursa brought a hand to Azula’s cheek. The touch didn't feel right but Azula still nuzzled against her mother's hand. The look in her mother's eyes filled her with a sense of calmness and safety.

Azula looked up at Zuko, "I thought mom was dead."

Ursa pulled Azula close to her, whispering something in her ear before kissing her head. Azula tried to grab at her mother’s hand or robes but it was no use.

"Mom?” Zuko asked.

The woman stood up again, facing Zuko, “Thank you,” She whispered, “and I’m sorry.” Her smile was a sad one when she disappeared. Zuko had silent tears running down his face and Azula, only six and not able to make silent tears, was sobbing loudly.

Zuko picked her up and started walking in the direction of Sokka. They eventually found him, also looking upset, but his face quickly changed when he saw the crying firebenders.

"What happened?" Sokka asked, "Are you two okay?"

"Take her." Was all Zuko could say as he passed Azula to Sokka.

Sokka spent the rest of their swamp mission calming Azula down then holding her as she slept in his arms with tear tracks down her face. He also noticed Mai comforting Zuko once they were able to sit and eat for a few minutes.

-------------------

"Who did you see in the swamp?" Sokka was surprised by Azula's question as well as her waking up.

"Yue." He answered honestly.

"Yue?" Azula asked, suddenly more awake, "Is she okay? What did she say?"

Sokka winced, "She said she loves the Spirit World, but she does miss us."

"I miss her too." Azula whispered.

"Me too."

-------------------

“Look! Look! Look!” Azula pushed the piece of paper of all of their faces, “Can we go?!” The paper she was holding had the location and description of a nearby circus. The only problem? It was owned by the Fire Nation.

“This looks fun!” Aang agreed.

“Are you sure it’s safe for us to go to a Fire Nation circus?” Sokka asked.

“We did go to a Fire Day’s festival.” Azula argued, “What’s so different about this?”

“She does have a point.” Katara agreed.

“Yeah and that went great.” Sokka replied with sarcasm dripping from his comment.

“Come on, Sokka, we could use a fun day.” Aang pleaded.

“Zuko? Mai? Iroh?” Sokka asked.

“I think a day at the circus would be good for us.” Zuko agreed, "Plus it'll be good for Azula to run off some of her energy."

Azula, who had been busy chasing Momo, turned at the mention of her name, "What?"

"Nothing."

“I have to agree with my nephew. A day of relaxation is good for the mind and body.”

"I'm with Zuko." Mai agreed.

"Fine, but when we're running from the Fire Nation don't come crying to me."

"Hey, Azula." Zuko called, "Guess where we're going?"

—————————

The circus wasn't huge. It was made up of one large tent in the center that had the main attractions and a few game tents around it. Zuko assumed this was one of the traveling circuses that followed soldiers around to provide them with some entertainment before or after they fought. It wasn't bad, but Zuko had definitely seen better in the capital. He, Azula and Iroh were wearing hoods to keep people from noticing their golden eyes and faces.

"Keep your hood on at all times." Zuko told her.

"I know, Zuzu. I know." She moaned, "I'm gonna go play some games!" With that, she was off.

"Azula-"

"She'll be fine, Zuko. The others are keeping an eye on her." Mai placed a hand on Zuko's shoulder, smiling at him, "Come on. Let's see what this circus has in the way of axe throwing."

Azula knew Sokka was watching her while she played. It had started out with Katara, Aang, Iroh and Sokka but Aang saw a cute animal and dragged Katara off to go see it with him. Iroh had left a while ago to investigate the gift shop. Now it was just Sokka keeping an eye on her and making sure she didn't blow their cover. After she won one of the games, the man put a turtleduck plushie in front of her.

"Good win." Sokka told her.

"I'll give this to Zuko."

"Why?"

"He loves turtleducks and I already have Dragon."

"Dragon is your one and only stuffed animal."

"Yes!" The way she said that with such certainty in her voice made Sokka chuckle. Then he noticed she had stopped walking.

"Azula? Is everything okay?" He asked.

Azula walked towards another girl around her age with a long braid for her brown hair. Unlike everyone else, she was in bright pink clothes as opposed to red or black.

“Ty Lee?” Azula asked.

The girl turned around and smiled, “Azula!” She ran to the girl and hugged her, “It is so good to see you!”

“What are you doing here?” Azula asked.

"My family is here." Ty Lee pointed her five other girls who looked exactly like her, "Who's that?" Ty Lee pointed to Sokka, who was standing a few feet away and couldn't hear what the girls were saying.

"This is Sokka. I'm traveling with him." Azula told her.

"Lucky. I wish I could travel."

"You should come with us."

"Really?" Ty Lee asked.

Azula nodded, "But you can't tell your mom. Zuko says we're not allowed to talk about helping the Avatar."

"You're helping the Avatar!?" Ty Lee cried, getting a few glances from people.

"You can't say it so loud." Azula snapped.

"Sorry." She whispered, "But isn't he evil and didn't you father tell your brother that he has to capture the Avatar."

"Aang's not evil." Azula quickly waved it off, "He's a lot like you actually and Zuko and I decided to ignore our father."

"You're so cool." Ty Lee whispered.

"You wanna see Appa?" Azula asked, deciding she wanted to change topics.

"Who's Appa?" The six year old asked.

"A sky bison. You'll love him."

Sokka didn't even notice when Azula and Ty Lee snuck off. When he did, his heart started pounding. He couldn't even yell out for Azula because he couldn't shout her name. He started looking all over for the six year old but found nothing. As he was looking for her in the main tent he ran into Zuko and Mai.

"Hey, Sokka."

"Hi, guys! What are you doing over here? Shouldn't you be doing couple stuff somewhere else."

"What's going on?" Zuko asked, narrowing his eyes.

Sokka smiled as best he could, "Going on? Nothing's going on. You are so suspicious of everything. You know that?"

"You lost Azula." Mai said.

"Lost Azula? No! I would never-Yeah. I lost her."

"YOU WHAT!?" Zuko yelled.

"Zuko, relax, we'll find her." Sokka said, trying desperately to calm him down.

"You better hope we do cause if we don't find my sister, Katara's never gonna find her brother." Sokka nodded quickly.

"Yup that sounds fair."

Mai, Zuko and Sokka began to search the groups but they found nothing. There was no sign of her anywhere.

"Lala! Lala!" Zuko called, "You don't think she could have been taken, do you?"

"She would have struggled and I would have seen the struggle." Sokka argued.

"Then where could she be! Six year old girl's don't just turn into air!"

“Is something wrong?” Iroh asked, appearing with a giant bag of items.

“We-“ Glares from Zuko and Mai, “I lost Azula.”

“And you’ve checked all over the circus?” Iroh asked.

“Yes! We’ve looked everywhere!” Zuko yelled, “I can’t believe this. Where could she be?!”

Sokka opened his mouth to speak, but just then Aang and Katara came running towards them.

"We have to go." Aang said.

"What? Why?" Mai asked.

"There he is! There's the Avatar!" A soldier yelled, pointing at Aang.

"Turns out people start to notice when you use airbending to play with the animals." Katara snapped, making Aang grin and rub his neck.

"We lost Azula." Zuko said.

"We'll have to find her later. Right now, we have to go." Katara grabbed Zuko's arm before he could protest.

Zuko was dragged to Appa before he broke free, "You guys go. I'm not leaving without Azula."

"Umm...Zuko." Mai called and pointed to the saddle.

Zuko climbed up Appa to see Azula and Ty Lee curled up in the saddle, fast asleep. Ty Lee was using Azula's stomach as a blanket while Azula had her arms wrapped around Ty Lee.

"Okay, that's the cutest thing I've ever seen."

"Everyone accounted for?" Aang yelled.

"Yes, but-"

"Good! Yip-yip!"

Just as Appa took off, the soldiers arrived, shooting fire at them. Flying off the ground woke Azula and Ty Lee up.

"Did we have to leave?" Azula asked.

"Yeah. Umm..." Zuko pointed to Ty Lee.

When Ty Lee noticed how high up they were, she attached herself to Mai, "It's okay." Mai lightly chuckled, "You're safe."

"Ty Lee?" Zuko asked.

"Hi, Zuko!"

"I met her at the circus!" Azula explained, "Can she stay? Please, Zuzu."

"No! Zuko cried, "We can't kidnap a child!"

"I wanna stay!" Ty Lee complained, "I hate my parents."

"They are horrible." Zuko admitted.

"It's not like we can give her back." Mai reminded him, "We go anywhere near those grounds and they'll try to attack us and capture Aang."

"Besides, she wants to stay." Sokka added, "We're not really taking her. We're just helping her run away."

"We're kidnapping a child."

"I mean considering how many other crimes we have in the Fire Nation, what's one more?" Katara asked.

Zuko nodded. She had a point.

"Then welcome to the group, Ty Lee."

Chapter Text

Personally, Mai and Ty Lee had never seen earthbending. They’d only heard about it from teachers and their parents because they had hardly ever left the Fire Nation. So going to an earthbending contest within the first month of joining Team Avatar was a bit of a shock.

"This is just gonna be a bunch of guys chucking rocks at each other, isn't is?" Katara asked.

"That's what I paid for."

The first person in the ring was a fighter named the Boulder. The group watched him destroy the Hippo and got to hear Sokka cheer loudly for him along with everyone else in the stadium. Then the first earthbender arrived.

"Fire Nation man!" The announcer yelled.

"Of course." Zuko muttered.

Ty Lee hid behind her hair while Mai hide her face in her hands and Azula winced as the man started to sing the Fire Nation national anthem.

"Boo!" Sokka yelled, "Go back to the Fire Nation!"

"Sokka!" Katara snapped, pulling him down and gesturing to the four Fire Nationals sitting next to them.

Sokka seemed to suddenly remember the four and sat down for the rest of the match. One by one, the Boulder threw guy after guy out of the ring. Then everything went dead quiet and a light appeared at the other end of the ring.

"And now, the moment you've all been waiting for, your champion: the Blind Bandit!" The announcer yelled.

"Is she actually blind?" Mai asked.

"I think she is." Aang whispered.

The group watched in amazement as the Blind Bandit tossed the Boulder out of the ring and she did it all in the span of thirty seconds.

"We need her." Zuko declared.

"You think she could be my earthbending teacher?" Aang asked.

"Earthbending teacher or not, did you see that? She just defeated a grown man like it was nothing."

"Zuko, all of us can beat up grown men. Your sister can beat up grown men." Sokka commented.

"True, but if we have one more member than can then our odds of winning go up."

"Then we should probably try to find her cause she's about to walk away." Azula pointed out.

Aang jumped out of his chair and raced into the ring to talk to her. Since he entered the ring, he was forced to fight even though he didn't want to. He continued to use airbending to avoid her rocks. Eventually, one of his blasts ended up hitting her and knocking her out of the ring. Since no one saw him airbend, everyone assumed he had earthbent and won.

Aang might have won, and gotten the group some money, but he lost his earthbending teacher.

---------------------

Zuko had heard of the Beifong family, but he never knew they had a daughter and, for the life of him, he couldn't understand why the family would keep that a secret. Because she was blind? She had more than enough earthbending skills to make up for it.

As the night wore on, Zuko quickly began to understand. Toph's parents thought of her as helpless and fragile and, because of that, they told her to sit, mind her manners and not speak unless spoken to. He didn't fail to notice Mai dig her nails into her napkin when Toph's father told Toph to be quiet.

That night, Mai went to Toph's room to talk with her but she wasn't there. The markswoman began to search the entire estate for Toph, but couldn't find her anywhere. Then she found a letter. A letter demanding money from the Beifong's in exchange for Toph.

-----------------------

"Can we not go anywhere without one of us almost being captured of dying?" Sokka asked.

"I think it's the norm for our group at this point." Katara told him.

That morning, Toph finally stood up to her parents. She told them how she wasn't some fragile little girl and that she was stronger than they realized. Her mother said nothing, but her father certainly did.

"I've let you had far too much freedom. From now on you'll be cared for and guarded twenty-four hours a day." Her mom just nodded along.

"Are you kidding me!?" Zuko had never heard Mai get that loud, "She takes down a group of powerful earthbenders and your response is that she's weak and needs to be guarded even more."

"I don't expect you to understand since you are a child yourself, but I am doing what is best for my daughter."

"No. You're controlling her. You refuse to see her as anything more than weak and can't see that she's the best earthbender in this town, maybe the world." Mai snapped.

"Please escort the Avatar and his friends out."

"You know I'm right! One day, you're going to lose your daughter over treating her like some thing that should just sit and be quiet and you'll have no one to blame but yourself."

"Mai, come on." Zuko whispered.

After they had completed their walk back to Appa, Zuko took Mai's hands and led her away from the group. Once they were far enough away so that no one could hear them, he spoke up.

"Are you okay?"

Mai turned her head away from Zuko, "Toph doesn't deserve them."

"I know. I wish there was something we could do."

"Could kidnap her too." Mai offered.

Zuko chuckled a little at that, "I think we should limit ourselves to one kidnapped child. Mai, do you regret leaving?"

"I regret not being able to tell off my parents before I left, but not leaving."

"I-"

"Zuko, I don't regret joining you. I've had more fun and felt more free in these last few weeks than I have in years. I just...leaving Toph behind reminded me of leaving Tom-Tom behind."

"Oh." Zuko realized, "We'll get him back, Mai. After the war, we'll find them and I'll make sure we get Tom-Tom. Even if our side loses, we'll get him away from your parents."

"Thanks, Zuko." She whispered, giving him a kiss.

When they returned Toph was there, on Appa's saddle, "Toph?" Mai asked, "You're joining us?"

"Yup. My parents said I was free to travel the world."

"They did?" Zuko asked.

"Yes. Now we should go before they change their mind." Toph said.

"Looks like we've kidnapped another child." Mai whispered to Zuko.

-------------------------

Zuko was woken up during their travel’s one night by a tiny hand pushing his shoulder.

“Mmm. Azula?” He asked.

The six year old was standing there with Dragon in her arms, “Nightmare?” He asked.

She nodded, “Father was going to kill you and-and I couldn’t do anything. I couldn’t move and I screamed at him to stop, I tried to firebend, but he just-he…” Azula couldn’t bring herself to finish. Tears began to appear and her body began to shake.

“Hey, hey.” Zuko collected the tiny girl in his arms, holding her in his lap, “It’s okay. I’m here. Father didn’t kill me.”

“But he could.” She sniffed.

“No, he can’t. We’re safe from him. Look around you.” Azula did gaze at their sleeping friends, “We’re surrounded by some of the most powerful people on the planet. We’ll be fine.”

Azula rested her head against Zuko’s chest, “Zuzu?" She asked after a few seconds, "We're never going back to father, right? I don't wanna go back to him and the tutors."

Zuko let out a small sigh, "I-" They couldn't exactly go back now, even if they both wanted to because they were traveling with the Avatar. Although Zuko refused to admit, even to himself, a part of him hated that. He wanted his father to love him, he really did. He craved it just like anyone else would crave the love of a parent, but he knew he had to ignore it. It was impossible now to get and going back would mean throwing Azula back at the tutors who burned and screamed at her.

"No, we're not going back." Zuko whispered.

"Good." Azula yawned so Zuko removed her from his lap, setting her on the ground.

"Get some sleep, Lala."

"Night, Zuzu." She went to sleep the second the words left her mouth.

Zuko looked around at the others who were fast asleep then up at the stars. He fell asleep wondering if his father cared at all about him and Azula being on the run.

---------------------------

Ozai tapped his nails against the metal of the throne. No one was in the throne room except him so the sound echoed throughout along with the sound of the fire crackling. Ozai didn’t care much for the noise, he was too lost in thought.

His advisors had spoken to him about the issue of an heir and it left his mind turning. Azula was the perfect heir but Zuko had her and he and his brother wouldn’t let him take his daughter back. From the little Zhao had told him, Azula was an excellent firebender. Already making lightning sparks.

“A prodigy.” Ozai had said.

But that prodigy was somewhere in the Earth Kingdom being corrupted by her brother. The longer she stayed with him, the more likely she was to become like her mother and brother. Ozai couldn’t have that.

All he could do now though was alert every Fire Nation guard to try and bring Azula to him, offering a large reward to whoever could bring his daughter to him. People would keep their eye out and, when the time was right, he would have his daughter back, even if he had to drag her back to the palace and burn out whatever weakness Zuko had put in her.

———————————

Sokka, Toph, Katara and Aang were sitting around a fire, cooking some food. Zuko and Mai had taken Azula and Ty Lee off to the open field to run around a little and play so they could get their energy out. Iroh eventually found his way to the campfire and took a seat, casting a quick look to his niece and nephew.

“Ah. This bring back some memories.”

“Memories?” Sokka asked.

“When I was a soldier, dinners were how all of us bonded. The soldier who was the slowest that day was in charge of cleaning up and the best got to have the simple task of lighting the campfire.”

“I keep forgetting you were a soldier.” Aang admitted, “No offense.”

“None taken. I wish I wasn’t. I wish I could go back in time and punch my younger self in the face. Back then, I bought in to the Fire Nation’s propaganda and followed it and my father without hesitation. For 30 years, I didn’t question my father or my country.” Iroh chuckled, “And now I’m helping my niece and nephew stay away from the Fire Lord, my brother, and sitting here with the Avatar. How times change.”

“Why did you stop fighting for the Fire Nation?” Sokka asked.

Iroh’s eyes found the fire and stared at it for a good few minutes before he finally spoke, “We were fighting a battle at Ba Sing Se. My son, Lu Ten, wanted to prove himself to me. He told me that he was planning on leading a force into the city and I was so proud. I didn’t know the Earth Kingdom was planning an ambush. I didn’t know my son wouldn’t return. There wasn’t even a body for them to bring back.”

“Iroh, we’re-“

“You don’t have to apologize. It still hurts and it always will, but I was able to finally break away from the Fire Nation after that. I went on a spiritual journey and saw the Fire Nation for what it was. I’m just glad my nephew and niece have been able to do the same.” Iroh turned to where Azula and Ty Lee were being brought back to the campfire by Zuko and Mai.

"Alright. Who's hungry?" Katara asked.

----------------

"Uncle, what exactly are we looking for again?" Zuko asked.

Appa was flying over the desert with everyone in his saddle. Two days ago, Iroh had informed them that they needed to go to some kind of library in the Si Wong desert. Zuko tried to make the case that no one comes out of that desert alive and Aang said that there was nothing out there, but Iroh took the time to remind them that they had Appa and that there was.

"Wan Shi Tong's library. Trust me. It is very important that we get there."

"Isn't that the library Zhao found a few years ago?" Zuko asked.

"It is. And I believe it could hold some valuable information."

"You believe it's real?" Zuko asked.

Iroh nodded, "Whether we like it or not, Zhao had information about the Moon and Ocean spirit that he couldn't have gotten anywhere else. If we can find this library, we might be able to find information on the Fire Nation."

Sokka had been pretty disappointed when Zuko and Iroh admitted that they didn't know much about how to invade the Fire Nation. Iroh had been disgraced ever since Ba Sing Se so Ozai didn't tell him much and Ozai never took Zuko seriously as his heir so he'd kept him out of any meetings. Not to mention, Zuko had spent three years taking care of Azula, so he hadn't been that interested.

Iroh promised that the library would have all the information they needed.

"What's that?" Katara asked, pointing to a structure in the distance.

Appa flew over to the tower and landed on the sand.

"Spirits." Toph whispered, a hand on the structure, "This is the library. It's completely buried."

"How are we supposed to get inside now?"

"There's a window!" Sokka yelled, pointing up, "We can get in through there."

"Let's get going then."

"You guys have fun." Toph told them.

"You got something against libraries?" Katara asked.

"I've held books before and, I gotta tell you, they aren't all that fun."

Katara blushed a little at her mistake, "Oh! Right, sorry."

"Let me know if they have something you can listen to." Toph smirked.

"I think we'll wait out here too with Azula and Ty Lee." Zuko said, gesturing to himself and Mai.

"Awww." Ty Lee mumbled, "Why can't we go inside?"

"It's probably for the best that you two stay outside. We don't know what's in there." Aang said, "Besides, someone needs to stay with Appa and keep him safe." Azula and Ty Lee smiled at that.

"We can do that!" Azula promised.

"Good." Aang smiled.

"Aang! You coming?" Sokka called.

"Coming! Let's go!"

------------------------

The last thing any of them expected to find inside the library was a giant talking owl. An owl that seemed to know Iroh, or at least, knew of him. Wan Shi Tong allowed them to look over his knowledge but his presence still left a chill down everyone's spine. It didn't take long for Sokka to find the Fire Nation section, only to see...

"Come on!" It was burned. Everything was completely destroyed, "Just when I think I've finally gotten ahead of the Fire Nation turns out they beat us to it a long time ago!" Sokka kicked at the ash.

"They couldn't have destroyed all of it." Iroh said, "There had to have been something they forgot to destroy."

Just then there was a noise behind them and the ground turned towards one of the knowledge seekers, a small fox. They followed him to a large room which had the sun, moon and stars on the ceiling. The fox jumped on the device in the middle of the room and pushed the dial to a specific date. When he did this, the moon fell over the sun.

"It's a solar eclipse."

--------------------------

Zuko was about to fall asleep against Appa but he forced himself to stay away. Azula and Ty Lee were playing in the sand in front of him and Mai and their giggling and laughing was enough to keep him from dozing off. Suddenly, Mai's head went up.

"You okay?" Zuko asked.

"Do you hear that?" She asked.

"No."

"Toph, do you hear that? It sounds like the sand is moving." Mai squinted her eyes as she stared at the vast desert in front of them.

"I can't hear or see anything."

"Wait, you can't see?" Zuko asked.

"Nope. Sand isn't the same as earth. Everything just looks really fuzzy."

Zuko couldn't help but smirk, "I get that."

"Really?" Toph asked.

"Yup. I have a burn on my eye. All I can see out of it are shapes and blobs."

"Welcome to the blind club." Toph held up her fist for Zuko.

Zuko opened his mouth to say more but was stopped when he heard Azula scream, "Zuko!"

He turned around and came face to face with a group of people on gliders. They were wrapped up in white and sand colored clothing which explained why he hadn't seen them coming. It only took a second for Zuko to understand that they were sandbenders though. He'd heard of them, but never seen sandbending with his own eyes before.

Then one of them threw a rope around Appa's horns.

"Leave him alone!!!" Azula roared, sending a powerful blast of blue fire at the bender and causing him to let go of the rope.

"Little brat." One of the sandbenders snapped. He didn't say more though because Mai's knife went right through his hand and he became very worried about that.

Zuko jumped into the fight in a second, detaching the ropes from Appa and fighting off the sandbenders attacks. Ty Lee was the last person to join the fight but when she did she quickly turned it in their favor. Zuko couldn't tell what she was doing, but she brought down at least ten of the sandbenders by herself.

"Toph, we need-" Then Zuko noticed that Toph was digging her hands into the library.

"The library's sinking!" She screamed, "Everyone's gonna get buried alive!"

Zuko looked between the sandbenders and the library. Without thinking, he began to climb up the side and in through the window everyone else had used. He saw his uncle and the others running from what looked like a giant owl.

"Zuko!" Katara screamed.

"Hang on!" Zuko yelled.

The rope they had used to climb down had been thrown to the side and was now caught on something so it was impossible for them to climb back up. Zuko grabbed the end of the rope and maneuvered it so that it was hanging down now above the bridge. Katara was the first to climb up. Once she reached the window, Zuko grabbed her hand and she jumped onto the sand. Iroh was the next which was harder work but he eventually made his way outside. Aang could fly out of the library, but Sokka was halfway up the rope when the owl came back.

"Sokka, hurry!"

"What do you think I'm doing!?"

The owl missed Sokka by a hair. When Sokka finished climbing up, he pushed himself and Zuko out of the tower window and onto the sand. The second they made contact with the sand, the library disappeared.

"Thanks." Sokka said, still breathing heavily.

"You're welcome. Now let's get out-"

"Zuko!" Katara called.

The two teenage boys turned towards the others to find Ty Lee and Azula petting Appa, Mai off to the side and a bunch of paralyzed people surrounding the bison.

"What happened?" She asked.

"I chi blocked them!" Ty Lee answered, "My dad taught me how! He said I'm really good."

"Ty Lee, sweetie, what's chi blocking?" Katara asked.

"It's this thing where I hit people in certain places and they can't move. Oh! And, if they're benders, they can't bend."

Katara kept her smile, "What a great power for a six year old to have."

"Will they be okay?" Aang asked.

Ty Lee nodded, "Yup. They'll be able to move again in about thirty minutes or so."

"Then we can leave them here." No one missed the seriousness in Aang's voice. Not that they could blame him. They didn't know what would have happened if the sandbenders had actually managed to take Appa.

Once everyone was on board, Aang turned towards Azula and Ty Lee, "Thank you for keeping Appa safe."

-----------------———

Appa kept flying until they were out of the desert. He found a place not far from the desert’s edge with a lake and waterfall. That’s where Appa decided to land as everyone got off. Azula and Ty Lee ran off of Appa and into the lake to cool down while Sokka remained on the saddle, getting Katara and Aang’s attention.

“What’s wrong?” Katara asked.

“There’s a solar eclipse happening and no one knows about it. Do you have any idea what the Earth Kingdom could do with this information? An attack on the Fire Nation when they don’t have their bending could turn the tide of the war.”

“What should we do?” Aang asked.

“Ba Sing Se.” The three turned towards Iroh’s voice, “That’s where you need to go. Being the Avatar, you should be able to speak with the Earth King and tell him about the eclipse.”

“And he can use the Earth Kingdom’s army to launch an invasion of the Fire Nation on that day. With their help and you we can end this war before Sozin’s Comet even arrives!” Sokka smiled.

Aang looked to every other member of their group, even Azula and Ty Lee nodded in support of Sokka’s plan.

“Then we’re going to Ba Sing Se.”

Chapter Text

Ba Sing Se was not friendly.

Or, at least, the soldiers weren't friendly towards Fire Nationals.

This was a lesson the group learned pretty quickly. The second the landed, soldiers had surrounded them and demanded to know why they had brought Fire Nation people into their walls.

"You've gotta stop walking around in red clothes." Sokka told Zuko.

“Or someone’s gotta stop firebending.” Azula smiled sheepishly.

“They’re with us.” Aang protested, “I’m the Avatar.”

For some reason, none of them were permitted to enter the city until the next day. The general said that they needed to get things ready which concerned a number of them. Still, after much debate between Aang, Katara, Sokka, Toph and the general, they were able to convince them to let Zuko, Azula, Ty Lee, Mai and Iroh enter the city.

The next morning, they were brought to a train station where they could get a tour of the city. They declined the offer, not wanting to be separated from Appa, and flew to the address of their new home. Azula and Ty Lee were the first to start running around and looking at everything.

“There’s a backyard!” Ty Lee yelled.

The backyard was, thankfully, big enough for Appa so he landed there and stretched out.

“This is a nice house, but we can’t stay too long. We’ll have to go the palace as soon as possible to tell the Earth King about the eclipse.” Sokka reminded them.

“Let the kids stay.” Katara argued, “It’s been a long day.”

“Mai and I will stay behind and watch over them. You guys can go and talk to the king.” Zuko offered.

“Sounds like a good plan. We should we back by tonight at the latest.” Just as Sokka went to open the door there was a knock, “Are we expecting anyone?”

“Not that I know of.”

Sokka opened the door to reveal a woman with straight black hair and Earth Kingdom clothing, but she also had a large, uncomfortably large, smile on her face.

“Welcome to Ba Sing Se, my name is Joo Dee.”

“Hello. I’m Sokka, that’s Katara, Aang, Toph, Iroh, Zuko, Azula, Mai and Ty Lee.” Momo landed on his shoulder and gave an angry chatter, “And Momo….and Appa’s outside.”

“Nice to meet you all. I was instructed to be your host while you’re in our great city.”

“Oh. Thank you, but we don’t need a host. We were actually just on our way to see the Earth King.” Aang told her.

Joo Dee laughed as if he had just told a joke, “Don’t be ridiculous. One doesn’t just pop in on the Earth King. He’s very busy running the biggest city in the world. Though, you are the Avatar so I’m sure he’ll be able to see you in…6 to 8 weeks.”

“6 to 8 weeks?!?” Everyone yelled.

“Yes, I know! Such a short wait time!”

“Look this is vital information about the war. If the king new about this we could have a chance at defeating the Fire-“

“You’re in Ba Sing Se now. Everyone is safe.”

Katara pulled Sokka back into the house, “Well, if we have to wait, we have to wait. I guess we’ll just stay in for tonight.”

“That sounds like a splendid idea! There is a lovely restaurant not far from here called Chin’s noodles which I highly recommend.”

“Thank you.” With that Katara closed the door.

“Katara, what are you doing? We have to-“

“I know, but Joo Dee clearly isn’t letting us see him today so we’ll have to find another way. We need to be careful about how to do this.” Sokka sighed. He knew Katara was right but that didn’t mean he had to like that their original plan was foiled.

“So we’re not actually getting food?” Toph asked.

————————————

The opportunity to see the king came sooner than anyone expected when they received a notice about a party being thrown in the palace that would involve the king.

“He’s throwing a party for his pet bear.”

“Wait. Don’t you mean skunk bear?” Toph asked.

“No, it just says bear.” Katara told them.

“Armadillo bear?” Azula asked.

“Polar dog bear?” Sokka asked.

“Gopher bear?” Mai offered.

“Just…bear.”

“This place is weird.”

“Anyways, this is the perfect opportunity! The palace will be packed. We can sneak in with the crowd!” Katara

"There's just one problem with that: a real high society crowd could spot all of you from a mile away.” Toph intervened, “You’ve got no manners.”

“I’ve got no manners! You aren’t exactly lady fancy fingers.” Katara argued.

“I learned high society behavior and chose to leave it.” Toph argued, “You never learned and frankly, it’s a little late.”

"My nephew could attend the party." Iroh offered.

Zuko, who had been looking off into space, was suddenly brought back by his uncle's comment, "Why?"

"You spent years in the Fire Nation court. You had to have picked up some courtly manners."

"And you are a prince." Mai added.

"Doesn't that mean you could go?" Zuko asked his uncle.

"I don't think we should risk anyone at the party recognizing me." Iroh winced. They had been lucky that the general on the wall didn't recognize Iroh, but the man had a point. It was best not to push their luck. The siege of Ba Sing Se had only been a few years ago.

"Fine." Zuko agreed, "I can go with Toph."

"I'll go too." Katara said, "Sokka, you and Aang can-"

"Yeah. Yeah. We know, sneak in with the staff."

"I'll stay here with Azula and Ty Lee." Mai said.

"Good. Everyone has their plans. Let's crash this party."

--------------------

Mai spent the first part of the night playing with Azula and Ty Lee, both of whom decided to play outside. Iroh fell asleep rather early on and Mai thought it was best to let him sleep. When the sun started to set, she stood up, yelling to them,

"I'm going to make dinner."

"Okay!" They yelled back, still playing their game of tag.

An hour later, Mai was finishing up cooking when she heard the sound of footsteps getting closer and closer to the kitchen.

She had her back to them because she was working with the pot, "Perfect timing. I made-what happened?" Years of harsh lessons from her parents forced her to keep a relatively expressionless face, but for those who had known her, even for Azula and Ty Lee who had known her when they were younger, it was clear that she was shocked.

Both girls were covered head to toe in mud.

"Azula pushed me into the mud!" Ty Lee snapped.

"I did not! You tried to chi block me!"

"No, I didn't!"

"Yes, you did!"

Mai sighed, "Okay. Okay. Washroom. You can't eat like this." She pushed both girls into the washroom despite their angry faces.

Thankfully, Zuko had packed multiple pairs of clothes for Azula so Mai just used two pairs of clothes for her and Ty Lee. Mai made sure they washed off every bit of mud, mostly cause she didn't want to get any on her, then gave them a fresh set of clothes. As was the case with most kids, they had forgotten about their argument by the time they were cleaned up and ran off to dinner.

"Mai?" Azula asked.

"Yes?"

"Do you love my brother?"

Mai actually choked on her food, "What?" She asked.

"Do you love Zuko?" Azula repeated.

"Ohhh. Do you?" Ty Lee asked.

"I...I mean...it's complicated." Why was she being interrogated by two six year olds?

"What's complicated?" Azula asked.

"It means that it's hard to explain."

"Oh. Do you think it'll be easier to explain later?"

"Maybe, but much much later."

"How much later?" Azula asked.

"Talk to me in eight years. Then I can give you an update."

Once the girls finished dinner, Mai forced them to play inside the house. At least then they wouldn't get muddy again. She was cleaning up from dinner when she heard a large crash from the bedroom. Running over she found Ty Lee hanging from the ceiling and Azula desperately trying to put out a fire on a bookshelf. Mai decided to deal with the fire first then help Ty Lee down.

"Sorry." Azula whispered.

"Remind me to have your brother teach you basic control." Mai heard Azula mumble something about already knowing basic control, but ignore it. She turned her attention to Ty Lee.

"I can get down." She argued.

"Still, I'd rather not have to go find a healer because you broke your arm and leg." Mai said, grabbing Ty Lee's waist and setting her down on her bed. When she tried to leave, Ty Lee grabbed her sleeve.

"Can you play with us?" The six year old asked, "We wanna play house." Mai was hit with the polar-puppy dog eyes.

The older girl looked over at Azula who was also using her own version of the eyes and sighed, "Alright. I can't leave you guys alone for five minutes, so let's play."

When the others returned home from the party, they found a small pile of dirty dishes in the sink and the table still dirty because six year olds didn't know how to eat without making a mess.

"Mai!" Zuko called.

"Shhh." Mai snapped, "They just fell asleep. Actually...you guys are back early. What happened?"

"This guy named Long Feng dragged us out of the party before we could see the king and told us that if we kept trying to tell him about the eclipse that he'd throw us in jail and have us killed." Katara told her.

"What?"

"Then he had Joo Dee bring us back, but it wasn't Joo Dee. It was this other woman claiming to be her."

"Nothing about this city is right." Aang said, "But we have to try and tell the king about the eclipse."

"We should probably do it when we don't have so many eyes on us." Sokka noted, looking out the window, "I can practically feel the Dai Li watching the house and waiting for us to try something."

"Sokka's right. We should hold off for some time until it's safer to make a move." Zuko agreed, "For now, let's all get some rest."

---------------------

The next morning, Zuko told both Ty Lee and Azula that they weren't to mention to anyone that they were from the Fire Nation and that Azula couldn't bend at all.

"What?! Why not?" Azula asked.

"Do you remember how you weren't supposed to bend in front of Zhao?" Azula looked down at the floor in guilt, "This is more serious than that. If the Dai Li see you bend, they will take you away and there is a good chance that they will kill you." He knew he was scaring her, but he'd rather her be scared than dead.

"Do you two understand?"

"We understand."

------------------------

Firebenders woke up with the sun and Azula was no exception. She woke up bright and early, before everyone else, most morning and either laid in her bed, played with something on the floor until Ty Lee woke up and joined her or went to wake Zuko. He was a firebender too. He should be awake. Today she decided not to do any of those. Instead, she went into the drawer where Mai had hidden some money and walked into town. Katara, Toph, Aang and Sokka all got to go out and have fun. Why shouldn’t she?

“Azula!” The six year old turned when she heard Ty Lee’s voice, “Wait for me!”

The girls first made their way to a restaurant not far from the house.

“Ummm…how old are you girls?” The waiter asked.

“Six!” Both replied with a smile.

“My brother knows I’m here. He told me to get food.” Azula easily lied, revealing three gold coins.

The waiter shrugged, “Alright. What can I get you?”

“Egg custard tarts!” Ty Lee was jumping a little in her seats.

The waiter looked a little nervous, “Same.” Azula added.

“I-Okay.”

The food came out quickly and the girls ate it quickly. Azula stopped at her last bite though looking at her plate and Ty Lee’s.

“Do you think we’d be eating differently if I stayed a…you know what?” Azula asked.

“You mean a princ-“

“Shhhh!!”

Ty Lee realized what Azula meant and covered her mouth, “Sorry. I hope not. These are delicious!”

“I’m glad I’m not a you know what. I think it would be boring.”

“You’d have to get up early every morning and never get to play.” Ty Lee agreed.

“Plus all the you know what’s in Katara’s story are no fun. They never do anything except sit and get captured by dragons. I’d ride a dragon.”

“You should ride a dragon! We should get a pet dragon!” Ty Lee chirped.

“I can’t.” Azula slumped in her seat, “My uncle killed the last one.” She mumbled. Then she remembered Dragon sitting on her bed and felt a little guilty. She did have a dragon it was just stuffed and tiny.

“Oh. Right.” Ty Lee looked down sadly at the floor.

Azula shook her head, “Come on. We still have more to do!”

The girls escaped the building, making sure to pay on their way out, then ran into the town. Ty Lee suddenly grabbed Azula’s arm and pointed to a nearby store. The store’s outside had cutouts of circus people and the words acrobats of the world were painted in bright yellow on the window. Ty Lee yanked Azula into the store and began to explore.

“You girls looking for anything in particular?” The owner asked.

“No.”

“Let me know if you need any help.”

Ty Lee found herself drawn to the paintings of famous acrobats and descriptions of their greatest feats.

“I wanna do that!” Ty Lee said, pointing to a woman, in her early twenties, balancing on a stick which was on a tightrope on one leg.

“You’d die.” Azula said matter-a-factly.

“I could do it!” Ty Lee argued.

“No you couldn’t!”

“I’ll prove it!”

The girls made their way outside and to a local park. The park, by this time, was crawling with other kids. Azula made sure to keep her head down. She didn’t know if these kids would start asking her questions or know what her golden eyes meant. Ty Lee didn’t seem to have that problem. She ran right up to a structure and climbed to the top.

“See?” Ty Lee was balancing on one leg on the thin roof of the structure but it wasn’t nearly as impressive as what the woman was doing in the picture.

“You should try balancing on something!” Azula yelled up to her.

“Like what?”

Azula shrugged. Then someone tapped her shoulder.

“You’re it!” The kid, a boy probably a year or two younger than her, yelled.

“What?” Azula asked.

“We’re playing tag and you’re it.” He repeated.

“Ty Lee!” Azula yelled, “Wanna play tag?”

“Yes!” Ty Lee climbed back down as the boy ran from Azula.

For the next hour, Azula and Ty Lee played tag with a good number of the other kids. Azula was it only twice which she saw as a victory while Ty Lee wanted to be it, she had fun sneaking up on the other kids. After an hour though, everyone was getting tired. Azula and Ty Lee found a woman giving out some water and took some for themselves.

“Excuse me.” Azula turned towards an older woman who was holding the hand of the boy who had first asked her to play, “What do you think you’re doing? This water is only for kids in our care. Where are you parents?”

“My brother is-“

“Not your brother. Your parents. Someone should be watching you two.” As if the universe heard heard her words two people appeared.

“Azula! Ty Lee!” Azula turned slowly to face her angry brother and Mai.

“Hi, Zuzu.” Azula smiled nervously.

“How could you run off like that?!” Zuko demanded, “Do you have any idea how worried everyone is?”

Azula put on her best sad eyes, “I’m sorry.”

“Honestly. Do a better job of watching over your brats.” The woman snapped.

“Hey! You don’t get to call them that.” Zuko growled.

“Maybe I wouldn’t have to if they weren’t. I assume your parents lied their way into the upper ring? Perhaps if they had better role models at home, they wouldn’t have run off and been stealing our water.”

“Zuko.” Mai whispered, “We can’t get in a fight. Let’s go.” Her hand was wrapped around Ty Lee’s.

“But we didn’t steal-“

“Azula, come on.” Zuko scooped her up and they walked out of the park.

Azula and Ty Lee were brought back to the house and grounded until a real dragon was seen by one of them.

“But there aren’t any dragons anymore.” Azula reminded him.

“Then I guess you’ll be grounded forever.”

————————————

"You're sure you can watch her for the next few hours?" Zuko asked again.

Mai was standing at the door in a beautiful Earth Kingdom dress while Zuko was wearing the best clothes he could find on such short notice. Earlier that day, the Gaang had taken Ty Lee to some event but Azula stayed behind because she had claimed to be having a bad headache. Zuko had planned to stay in and take care of Azula for the night, but his uncle threw those plans out the window within seconds of hearing them. He told him that he and Mai should head out for dinner while he watched over Azula, which is what they were about to do.

"Believe it or not, nephew, I have been around children before. I even raised one."

"Right. Right." Zuko remembered, "Then I guess we'll see you tonight." He and Mai stepped outside.

"You kids have fun." With that he closed the door, but then opened it again, "But not too much fun."

"So got any ideas on where we should go?" Zuko aksed.

"A few."

She ended up dragging him to a weapons store then to their training rooms in the back.

"Mai, you're in a dress. Maybe-" Mai ignored his swords and threw her knives, hitting the target dead center.

"And that's what I can do in a dress. Let's see what you got."

"You're on." Zuko grabbed a nearby sword.

They must have looked weird to others who were training. Not only because they were both incredibly skilled for teenagers but because they were in formal wear. Zuko and Mai didn't care though, they kept at it until someone told them they had to leave. When they did leave, the smell of food close by made Zuko's stomach growl.

"Now, we can get some food."

Within half an hour they had two hot plates in front of them. Mai only needed to take one bite of her dinner for Zuko to understand the thoughts going through her head. It was the same one he and Azula had had when they first ate Earth Kingdom food.

"Kinda bland, huh?" Zuko asked.

Mai nodded, forcing herself to swallow, "How do they eat this?" Both of them were keeping their voices down to avoid being overheard.

"I don't know." Zuko smiled, "You'd think they'd put some kind of spicy on their food."

"You'd think. Other than the blandness though it's not bad."

"Wait until you try Water Tribe food. I got some up north and it was so salty I thought they had dropped the food into the ocean before giving it to me."

"You know what I did find while I was out? Spices. The next time we make something at the house, I'll be sure to make it just as spicy as any other Fire Nation dish."

Zuko laughed, "I don't know if the others would ever forgive you for that surprise."

Mai shrugged, "If things go south I'll have Azula and Ty Lee use their polar puppy eyes. No one can stay mad at that."

"That's true."

When the server came to take their food, Zuko smiled, "My turn to show you something."

"Alright."

He ended up bringing her to a giant water fountain which was mainly deserted by people because all the lights were out.

"You brought me to a dark water fountain?" Mai asked.

"Shh." Zuko looked around, once he was sure there were no Dai Li agents, he created a fireball in his hands.

"Zuko." Mai whispered, "What if someone sees you?"

"Just watch." He told her, "I learned this trick while I was at sea."

He started by moving the flame from hand to hand then he started to create different designs with it, among them was a dragon, phoenix, sky bison, wolves, and birds. The animals wrapped around Mai, making her smile and creating enough light to illuminate her in the dark town center, before extinguishing themselves in the water fountain as everything returned to darkness.

"That was amazing."

"It's just a trick, but it's fun." He said, moving towards her.

"Could you make a bat?" Mai asked, inquiring about her favorite animal.

Zuko rubbed his neck, "I'd need to practice." He smiled down at her and moved to kiss her, but Mai moved out of the way.

"No kisses until you can make a bat." She smiled.

The walk back to the house wasn't a long one. They arrived before the others were back which, Zuko hoped, meant they could enjoy some time to themselves in the house before everyone returned. His hopes dashed though when he opened the door and saw the kitchen an absolute mess with Iroh working to clean it up and Azula covered in cake batter.

"I...I just..." Zuko looked between his cake batter covered sister and Uncle.

"Zuzu! We were going to surprise everyone with a cake!" Azula told him, "Uncle let me help make it!"

"I can see that." Zuko told her, "How did half of the batter get on you though?"

"Oh! I was trying to grab the bowl off the shelf and it feel on me."

Mai put a hand over her mouth to cover her laugh, "I got her." She picked up the six year old and headed towards the washroom, "Alright. Let's see if we can get this cake batter out of your hair."

"I hope you're still hungry, nephew. The cake should be ready in about ten minutes, but I did promise Azula that she could have the first slice."

Zuko just facepalmed.

--------------------------

There was only one week left until they could meet the Earth King. Sokka had gotten his work together and his plan for an invasion of the Fire Nation during the eclipse, he wanted to make sure everything was perfect for when they met the king. Then, one morning, there was a knock on the door.

"Joo Dee?" Katara asked, "Are you okay?"

"Of course I am. Why wouldn't I be?"

"Because Long Feng replaced you. Some other woman met up at the party and said her name was Joo Dee."

Joo Dee looked confused for a second, "But I'm Joo Dee." Then she waved it off, "It doesn't matter. I am here to inform you that the Earth King will need an additional month before he can meet with you."

"What!?!" Everyone yelled.

"We can't wait a month!" Sokka yelled.

"There is nothing that can be done. I suggest you get comfortable with your lives here for the foreseeable future. Maybe find jobs or enroll the little ones in school."

"No! We need to see the Earth King! You might not care about ending this war but we do! So you better stay out of our way!" Zuko yelled, slamming the door shut with a bit of firebending.

"That might come back to bite us." Mai said.

"Zuko's right though." Sokka agreed, "We can't wait around anymore. First they said 6-8 weeks, now they're adding on another month. They just don't want us to see the king. We have to go directly to him."

"You want us to storm the Earth King's palace?" Katara asked.

"We don't have another choice." Sokka told her, "We need to tell the Earth King about the eclipse and the only way to do that is to...technically barge into his palace."

"Yet another crime we can add onto our list." Toph noted.

"And now that Joo Dee knows we're planning to talk to him either way, she'll tell Long Feng and the Dai will be after us." Aang said.

Katara sighed, "Fine. Let's go to the Earth King's palace."

They flew to the palace on Appa, not wanting to leave him or anyone behind at the house and wanting to have a quick exit if they needed to. By the time they arrived, the Dai Li and Long Feng were waiting for them. When they got within range, the Dai Li began to attack them.

Zuko pushed Azula and Ty Lee behind the group so they could avoid being hit by any rocks, but the girls found their way into the fight. Azula was small and able to move around the earthbenders then hit them hard with firebending blasts. Ty Lee was also small and fast and chi blocked a good few agents.

"Azula!" Ty Lee yelled.

Azula suddenly felt a tight hand on her arm. Long Feng had her arms pinned behind her back in a second, preventing her from bending.

“Let me go!” Azula yelled, struggling in his grasp.

“If you’re friends want to try and destroy everything I’ve worked for then I wonder how they’d like-“

Long Feng didn’t get to finish. Appa’s teeth dug into his arm and snapped the bone. The look in the sky bison’s eyes was one of anger and hatred. Similar to the look a person would see in the eyes of a mother bear after they tried to take her cub.

“AH!!” Long Feng released Azula from his hold.

The sky bison used his tail to curl it around Azula and push her back behind him. With Long Feng’s arm still in his mouth, he tossed the man off to the side with a final growl. Once he was sure there was no threat to the child anymore, Appa turned to face Azula, making sure she was okay as they others ran over.

“Thank you, Appa.” Azula smiled, hugging the bison who licked her face.

“Azula!” Zuko cried, hugging his sister, “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine. Appa saved me.”

"Good boy, Appa." Aang said, petting his ears.

"Come on!" Sokka yelled.

The group ran into the palace, looking through every door to see if they could find the king. Eventually, they ended up at the end of the hallway facing the largest door.

"Aang?"

"On it." Aang broke down the door which proved to be the throne room's door and where they found the king.

"We need to talk to you!" Aang yelled.

"You bandits should know that killing me won't make you leaders of the Earth Kingdom."

"We don't want to hurt you. We just want to talk. You have to trust us."

"You lay waste to all my men, invade my palace, break down my fancy door and you expect me to trust you?" The king asked.

"He's got a point. We kinda do seem like the criminals here."

"Your majesty, we had to do that stuff because your advisor, Long Feng, refused to let us meet with you. He's been keeping stuff from you, a whole war."

"A war?" Kuei asked.

"Yes, a war with the Fire Nation that's been going on for a hundred years."

"Why would I believe that? Do you have any proof?"

"I'm the Avatar." Aang said.

"And we have the prince and princess of the Fire Nation." Sokka told him.

"Hi!" Azula chirped.

Kuei did soften a little when he saw the six year olds, "You two are the prince and princess of the Fire Nation?"

"Well, ex-prince and princess, but yes. We can confirm that there is a war going on, your majesty. It was started by Fire Lord Sozin and is still going on under our father, Fire Lord Ozai."

Kuei placed a hand to his chin, "You understand why I'm having trouble believing this."

"We have more proof." Sokka quickly said.

"Yes?"

Just then three Dai Li agents and Long Feng, wearing a makeshift sling, arrived.

“I apologize for this your highness. I will handle these intruders.”

Appa growled at the men, placing a paw in front of Azula and Ty Lee.

“Looking to get your other arm snapped?” Toph smirked.

“These children were telling me about a war that you’ve kept hidden from me.” Kuei revealed.

“A lie, your highness. How would I keep a whole war from you and what would be the motive?”

“To keep control of him. He’s your puppet as long as he doesn’t know about the war.” Toph snapped.

“Another lie.”

“You were saying that you had more proof.” Kuei directed his statement towards Sokka.

"Almost every person who has come here is a refugee of this war. If you go to the lower ring, we can find you hundreds of thousands of people who will agree with us." Sokka told him.

“No Earth King has ever gone into the city.”

“Please.” Azula and Ty Lee offered their best cute eyes for the king. Kuei winced, making Zuko smirk. They had him.

“Alright.”

———————————

“Firebenders killed my son.”

“I lost my mother to a Fire Nation raid.”

“We lost our home.”

“My wife disappeared from our village after a raid. I haven’t seen her in two years.”

“A firebender grabbed my daughter’s arm and almost burned it off.”

“My brother has firebending because a Fire Nation soldier attacked my mother.”

“A Fire Nation group dressed my husband and other Earth Kingdom soldiers up in Fire Nation uniforms then put them on the front lines to watch them be killed by their own people.”

“The Fire Nation took everything from us.”

After the first comment, Zuko took Azula and Ty Lee off to the side to keep them from hearing anymore. Within an hour, Kuei had heard from over two hundred people, all with their own stories.

“We’re at war.” He whispered.

“We are.” Sokka confirmed, “But we can end it. We have information that could turn the tide in our favor. You could be the king that helps end this war.”

Long Feng suddenly arrived behind Kuei with a nervous expression. It was possible to call a few kids liars, especially after they had broken into the palace, but explaining why hundreds of people all confirmed that the Fire Nation hurt them was a lot harder.

“Dai Li, arrest Long Feng!” Kuei ordered, “He will stand trial for his crimes against the Earth Kingdom.”

“You’ll regret this!” Long Feng yelled as he was taken away.

“What is your information?” Kuei asked.

“An eclipse.” Sokka told him, “A solar eclipse that will take the bending of everyone in the Fire Nation. That’s when we invade. On the day of black sun.”

———————————

“Sir. What should we do?”

Long Feng let out a long breath, “Send a letter to Fire Lord Ozai. Tell him it’s time.”

———————————

Zuko was really enjoying this peaceful moment. They had convinced the king to side with them, Aang was off meeting some Guru, Toph was going to meet her parents and Sokka had gone to meet his father. Everyone else remained in the city to deal with the invasion plans. Since Zuko wasn’t up for going to any kind of war meeting right now, he stayed at the house while Katara attended the meetings.

Finally, a few minutes to rest.

“Got you!” Azula suddenly jumped on his back, causing his drink to spill, “I scared you, Zuzu!”

Zuko smiled, “I see giving you extra cookies at lunch was a mistake.”

“Why?” Azula asked, hanging off his back.

“Oh. No reason. Why don’t we head to the playground so you can run off some of that energy?” Ty Lee was with Mai, getting food for tonight’s dinner and Iroh was having tea in town.

“Yeah!!!”

Azula rode to the playground on Zuko’s back. When they arrived, there were about fifteen other kids running around and playing.

“Go play. I’ll be over here.”

“Okay!”

Zuko watched Azula for a few minutes then a woman came over. She looked to be in her late thirties or forties if Zuko guessed.

“Hi. My name’s Bo.”

“Zuko.”

“So, which one is yours?”

Zuko pointed to Azula, “Her. The girl climbing the bars.”

Bo followed the direction of his finger, “Awww. You have such a cute daughter.”

“She’s not-…” The words died on his tongue, “Thanks.”

——————————

When Katara walked out of the latest war meeting, she was met with the sight of Zuko and Azula.

"Hey. You guys waited for me?"

"We were around and thought we'd see how it went. How did it go?" Zuko asked.

"Good. I have to get this to the Earth King but our plan is solid. We'll invade on the eclipse and use the first few hours to make our way to the palace, once we get there he eclipse will actually start and we can attack."

"And the war will be over."

"After a hundred years, things are finally turning around for us." Katara smiled, "Come on. Let me get this to the king then we can head back to the house."

The king was in his throne room when they arrived, talking with a guard, but when the three entered Kuei looked nervous and afraid.

"What's wrong?" Katara asked.

"Ozai is coming."

"WHAT!?!"

"We got reports of a Fire Nation naval fleet coming this way. One of the ships had the Royal Family crest and since the prince and princess are right here..." The guard trailed off.

"How far away were they?" Katara asked.

"Two weeks, maybe a little less"

"We gotta get a letter to Aang and Sokka and tell them to return. I'll try to find Toph in the city." Then Katara noticed Zuko, "Zuko?"

"We have to leave. I-I have to take Azula and get out of the city."

"Zuko, you shouldn't leave."

"We have to! He's coming for us. I have to get Azula as far away from here as possible."

"I don't want to leave." Azula protested, but Zuko ignored her.

"The Northern Air Temple is probably our best bet. Failing that we could try the North Pole."

"Zuko." Katara whispered, "Breath with me. Everything is going to be okay. Ba Sing Se withstood years of attacks. I can't imagine Ozai has any new trick up his sleeve that hasn't been seen before? You and Azula will be safe here instead of trying to flee."

"And if you're wrong?"

"Then you can take Appa and get out of here, but for now just trust me."

After a few minutes of silence, Zuko let out a sigh, "Okay, Katara. I trust you."

------------------

Iroh, Mai and Ty Lee returned to the house that night and heard the news.

"What should we do?" Mai asked.

"We're preparing for an attack." Zuko told her, "A letter was sent to Aang and Sokka and Katara is getting Toph. Sokka should be back within a week, but there's a chance Aang won't be here for the start of the attack. We'll have to fend them off without the Avatar."

"I have faith in the city." Iroh said, "It has withstood decades of attacks, and almost two years of myself, it will hold."

"Let's hope." Zuko said, looking over at where Azula and Ty Lee were eating.

Of course that was when Katara came rushing back into the house, "More problems?" Mai asked.

"More problems." Katara confirmed, "I can't find Toph. She's no where in the city."

"What? Are you sure?"

"I checked every inch of the upper ring and asked the people who work at the train station if she had been there at all and no one had seen her. Something isn't right."

"We'll get some of the Earth King's guards to look for her. Right now, we have to worry about the Fire Nation." Mai told her.

Katara nodded, though it was a weak nod. That night, as Zuko was putting Azula and Ty Lee to bed, Azula grabbed Zuko's sleeve.

"Father's on his way."

"He is."

"You said we weren't going back there."

"We're not. Look, just...just get some sleep."

"But-"

"Azula." Zuko sighed, "Please sleep."

"Fine." She grabbed Dragon and closed her eyes, "Goodnight."

"Goodnight."

------------------

The next few days were torturous. The plans for the invasion were brought to a halt when it became clear that the Fire Nation was on their way. Thankfully, Aang, Sokka and Toph returned within a few days.

"You're all back!" Katara cried.

"We saw the army when we were flying here." Sokka told her, "They're attacking now."

"What do we do?" Aang asked.

"Toph and Zuko, go to the outer wall and keep an eye on the attack. Katara and I will help people get away from the wall in case they do break through. Aang and Iroh, you two are our final lines of defense in the upper city. You have to make the judgement calls yourself about if you should retreat or not."

"And me?" Mai asked.

"Stay with Azula and Ty Lee. Keep them safe."

"Sokka, I need to switch with Mai." Zuko told him, "I can't leave Azula alone. Not with our father so close."

"Fine." Sokka nodded, "Everyone head out. We have to keep this city from falling to the Fire Nation."

---------------------

Zuko brought Azula and Ty Lee into the palace and to the throne room where Bosco began to play with them. For a while, it was peaceful. There were faint sounds of fighting but that was it. Zuko began to let himself hope that the fighting would be over soon until there was a giant crashing sound. Zuko didn't need to even look outside to know what had happened.

The wall had fallen.

"Zuko?"

"Come on." Zuko grabbed both girls and headed down to the hall, "We're gonna get to Appa and fly you both out of here and somewhere safe."

"But what about the others?" Azula asked.

"I'll come back and help them fight. Right now, my job is to keep you two safe." Just as he said that, two Dai Li agents landed in front of him. Zuko and Azula quickly lit up fire in their hands while Ty Lee got into a chi blocking position. Despite their fighting, the Dai Li captured the three in seconds with Zuko slamming his head against the wall and blacking out.

"Now this will be a fine gift for Fire Lord Ozai." Long Feng's smirk was the last thing Zuko saw before he passed out.

------------------------

When Zuko woke up, he was in a cell all alone. The first thing that registered was how much his head hurt. It felt like someone had slammed a boulder into it. The second thing he realized was that Azula and Ty Lee weren't with him.

"Azula! Ty Lee!" He tried to make his way to the door only to realize he was chained up, "Hey! Where is my sister!? Tell me before I-"

"Before you what?" Long Feng asked, "You have no power."

"If you have touched a hair on either of them-"

"Calm that temper, boy. I'm not a monster. They're both simply locked up until your father arrives. He seemed quiet adamant about getting his daughter back."

"Let me guess. You give him me, Azula, and the Avatar and he gives you Ba Sing Se."

"Pretty much."

"You're an idiot. Once he has no use for you anymore, he'll just kill you."

"I'd like to see him try. I still have my agents."

"You have thirty Dai Li agents against a fleet of Fire Nation soldiers. That's over 20,000 soldiers. You will lose."

"Be quiet!" Long Feng snapped, "Save your words for your father. From what I have heard, you have a lot of explaining to do with him."

--------------------

"Sokka, come on! We have to go!" Katara yelled, pulling Sokka towards Appa.

"We can't lose Ba Sing Se!"

"We don't have a choice! If we stay, we will die!"

Sokka took a final look back towards the incoming Fire Nation soldiers and climbed onto Appa. The sky bison was now holding Iroh, Sokka, Katara, Toph, Mai, and Aang.

"Mai? What's wrong?" Katara asked.

"That's Ozai." She whispered.

Outside the palace was a large palanquin with twenty soldiers surrounding it. A man in armor with long black hair and a beard stepped out and walked into the palace.

"Mai and Iroh, get Zuko, Azula and Ty Lee." Sokka ordered, "Katara and I will get Kuei. Everyone else, wait here with Appa."

--------------------

"My son." Zuko's heart began to pound in his chest as he stood up and faced his father. Three years away and his father hadn't changed a bit.

"Zuko!" Zuko could hear Azula but he couldn't see her.

"Take the other child to the camp. We'll return her to her parents when we have the chance." Ozai said.

"Ty Lee!" Azula screamed.

"Azula!"

"Come, Zuko. Rise." Zuko did as he was told and one of the Fire Nation soldiers undid his cuffs.

"Long Feng-"

"Won't be an issue any longer." Zuko didn't press it any further.

When Zuko didn't answer, Ozai turned towards his daughter, "I have heard from reliable sources that my daughter is a prodigy. A true heir to my throne and you and your uncle kept her from me."

"You would have turned her into a weapon." Zuko snapped, "She's a child." That's when Zuko noticed that Azula wasn't being held by any guards. She seemed more frozen in place.

"She's a princess and a prodigy! You denied her her birthright!"

"I saved her from you!"

"I see three years away wasn't enough time for you to learn manners." A fireball appeared in his hands, "I'll have to change that."

-----------------

While the guards were dragging Ty Lee down the hall, they were attacked. It was quick but Mai and Iroh defeated them and released Ty Lee.

"Ty Lee!" Mai picked up the crying six year old, "It's okay. It's okay."

"Azula and Zuko. He's still with them."

"Who? You mean Ozai?" Ty Lee nodded.

"Come on. We have to get them." Mai told Iroh.

They only managed three steps in before twenty guards blocked their path. Iroh got into a firebending stance. He could hear more guards approaching and see Mai holding Ty Lee in the corner of his eye.

"Get out of here!" Iroh ordered.

"I'm not leaving you or-"

"Go! You have to get Ty Lee to safety! We'll be fine!"

"Mai?" Ty Lee whispered.

"Go!" Iroh yelled again.

Reluctantly, Mai ran.

-----------------------

Azula seemed to snap out of her frozen state when she saw the fireball. The Agni Kai from three years ago returned to her as did the anger she felt on that day.

"Don't touch him!" Azula screamed, attacking her father with her blue fire. She pressed her tiny hand against his skin and hit his side with a blast.

Ozai's hand, which was already filled with fire, grabbed Azula's arm making her scream in pain. Ozai, more annoyed than anything else, gripped her arm tighter then tossed her to the side. The six year old clutched her arm in pain and curled up into a ball, sobbing.

"Little brat. I'll deal with you later."

Zuko, who had seen all of this, understood three things. The first was that his father had planned on burning him again. The second was that Azula had saved him by stopping Ozai's attack. The third was that their father had just hurt Azula, maybe destroyed her use of that arm, and he could smell her burning flesh.

Zuko saw red.

He might not have had as much skill or power as his father but he was driven by blind rage. He landed several impressive hits on Ozai, one of which struck him straight in the eye, before his father got the upper hand and threw Zuko to the floor, next to Azula.

"Azula." Zuko whispered, collecting her in his arms.

"Hurts." She whimpered, "It hurts."

"I know. I know. You're going to be okay. I promise. Everything is going to be okay." Zuko kept saying as he rubbed her back.

"Pathetic." Ozai growled, a hand over his eye which was dripping with blood. He used his other hand to create a fireball.

"Wait!" Zuko cried, "If you kill me, Azula will hate you forever. She's a prodigy. Do you really want to live with a prodigy that hates you?" Azula had already passed out from the pain but Zuko kept his arms wrapped around her.

"And what do you suggest?"

"Take me back to the Fire Nation with you. I can keep Azula in line."

Ozai pondered this for a moment. He knew that his son was weak so overpowering him, should he choose to turn Azula against him, wouldn't be difficult and, if he kept up his end of the bargain, he'd have a prodigy under his control. Ten years with him and Azula would forget about Zuko.

"Deal." Ozai agreed, "But, if you try to escape or turn Azula against me, not only will it be bad for you, but Azula as well. After all, she can still firebend properly even if I give her a few burns."

"I won't turn Azula against you. You have my word."

"Guards!" Ozai yelled, the pain was starting to become too much in his eyes, "Take Azula and Zuko to a healer."

"Fire Lord-"

"I can handle my eye on my own. Once the children are fixed, put them on the first boat to the Fire Nation."

————————————

Mai practically threw Ty Lee onto the bison before climbing on herself. They were the last two to get on board.

“Where are Azula, Zuko and Iroh?” Katara asked.

“They’re not coming.” Mai said, “Appa, yip-yip!”

The bison took off but roared at Aang for their three missing members.

“What do you mean they’re not coming?” Sokka asked.

“Ozai got to them first. Iroh was captured so me and Ty Lee could escape."

“Then we have to go back for them! How could you just leave them there?!” Sokka demanded.

“I had to get Ty Lee out!” Mai snapped, “You think I wanted to leave them there? I don’t even want to think about what Ozai will do to them.”

“We have to get them.” Sokka said again.

“Sokka, there's nothing we can do. Ozai will probably have them moved from the palace by now and we can’t just go investigating every ship looking for them. We have to get Aang out of here but we'll find them. We'll get them back during." Katara told him.

Sokka put a hand through his hair, "Fine. Let's go."

------------------

Azula didn't wake up as they started on their way to the Fire Nation. The healers said they had no idea when she'd wake up, but Zuko refused to leave her side. Instead, he watched over her and helped the healers with her bandages. It always shocked him how much blood there was and how deep the burn was.

"Will it scar?" Zuko asked.

"I believe so." The healer reported, "I'll honestly be shocked if her arm works when she wakes up." Putting on a new cold rag on her forehead, the healer left.

"Come on, Azula." Zuko whispered, "You have to wake up. Please, I can't lose anyone else."

Azula answered with silence.

Chapter Text

The trip back to the Fire Nation took them two weeks. In that time, Azula hadn't woken up at all. She muttered or her eyes blinked for a second or two but she didn't fully wake up. Zuko continued to keep an eye on her wound and spoke to her, even though she wasn't awake.

"Zuko, we have to move the princess." Zuko didn't miss the lack of title. His father probably wasn't reinstating him as a prince since he had been the traitor that kept his prodigy from him.

"Where is she going?" Zuko asked.

"We've landed. She'll go to the Royal Palace healers."

"I'm coming with her."

"Fire Lord Ozai did not-"

"Fire Lord Ozai told is allowing me to stay near Princess Azula. You can keep an eye on me and monitor every word I saw, I don't care, but I'm not leaving my little sister."

The guards, unsure of Ozai's commands, let Zuko accompany Azula to the palace. Zuko froze for a second when they first arrived. The palace was a lot bigger than he remembered. The dragon statues and phoenix imagery glared at him as if they would come to life at any second and eat him. Still, he tried to keep pace with the stretcher that held his sister.

"Zuko! Azula!" Aki.

"Aki." Zuko smiled, "What are you-"

"I'm an official healer now." She smiled then her eyes landed on Azula, "What happened?"

"She got burned." Zuko told her, "Her shoulder."

Aki pulled back the bandages and covered her mouth, "Poor thing. It's bad, but with enough medicine and physical therapy she should be able to use her arm."

"Good. Do you have any idea when she’ll wake up?”

“Sorry, no. It could be tomorrow or it could be two weeks from now. I can’t tell.”

“That’s okay.” Zuko whispered.

“She’s a fighter, Zuko. She’ll be okay.” Aki rested a hand in his shoulder.

“I hope so.”

——————————

Mai let the small bites of sea water hit her face and clothes. There was nothing she could do about the salt water since they were on a boat and she had no energy to actually move, so she just stayed put. She stayed put for hours until Katara moved her inside.

"You need to sleep."

Mai didn't respond. Instead she nodded then fell asleep on a bed they had in the boat. She had been sleeping for a few hours when she felt Ty Lee slip into her bed and curl up next to her. The past few nights she had been sleeping with her because of nightmares. Mai couldn't fall asleep after that. She couldn't stop thinking about if Zuko and Azula were okay. How could she have retreated? What kind of horrible person just left her boyfriend and his sister to their abusive father?

After a few hours, Mai could see the sun start to rise. She carefully climbed out of bed, trying not to wake Ty Lee, and made her way back out onto the deck.

"Hey." Mai smiled at Sokka, "You okay?"

"What do you think?"

"Right. Stupid question, sorry." He was quiet for a few minutes before piping up with, "You know we'll get them back, right?"

"That doesn't matter. They're with him now. He could be torturing them both right now and we're just floating along on some boat."

"We're trying to get to them as fast as we can, but Appa can't fly that far over water."

"I know, I know. I just-What if I had gone to help them? I could have attacked Ozai when he wasn't expecting and Zuko and Azula could have escaped. They'd be here if I hadn't run away like a coward."

"You didn't run away." Sokka protested, "You saved Ty Lee. You did what Iroh told you to do."

"Maybe he was wrong. Maybe I should have helped-"

"If you had, you and Ty Lee would have been captured with Zuko and Azula."

"You don't know that." Mai objected.

"And you don't know that I'm not right." Sokka sighed, "Look, I think you did the right thing. Ty Lee is safe because of you. We'll get Zuko and Azula back when we attack during the invasion."

"Right. The invasion we're still doing even though we don't have the Earth King anymore."

"We have to try." Sokka told her, "It's our best chance to take down the Fire Lord."

“It’s our best chance to get ourselves killed.”

“We still have the element of surprise.”

“You don’t know if Zuko and Azula will stay quiet. If Ozai threatens Azula, Zuko will tell him our plan.”

Sokka sighed, “We still have to hope.”

Mai turned back towards the ocean. When it became clear to Sokka that she wasn’t going to say anything more. He turned around and went back inside.

A few minutes later, Mai felt a tug on her clothes. She looked toward to see Ty Lee smiling up at her.

“Yes?” Mai asked.

Ty Lee hugged Mai, “Everything is going to be okay.”

“Did Sokka tell you to say this?” Mai asked.

Ty Lee nodded. In the distance, Mai could hear Sokka say traitor. She allowed herself a small smile and picked up the girl, walking inside.

“Thought you’d feel better hearing it from a cute little kid.” Sokka admitted.

“Thanks, Sokka. But I don’t think I’ll feel better until Zuko and Azula are back with us.”

“That’s fair. I’m not asking you to be happy with my plan. I’m just asking you to trust me and our team to get them back.”

Mai looked at Ty Lee, “What do you think?”

“I agree with Sokka.”

“Did he tell you to say that too?” Mai asked.

She nodded, “You are not good at keeping secrets, Ty.” Sokka mumbled with a smile on his face.

“She doesn’t keep secrets from me because she trusts and respects me.”

“She just knows you’re the one who sneaks her extra desserts.” Mai lightly blushed.

“You have no proof of that.” She argued.

“Then where are all our desserts going?” Sokka asked.

“Maybe you just eat more than you think.”

“Ha-Ha.” Mai laughed a little before sighing.

“I trust you and everyone else, Sokka. We’ll get them back and then I’m gonna….can you cover her ears?” Sokka covered Ty Lee’s ears, “Thanks. Send a knife right through Ozai’s skull and watch the life drain from his eyes.”

----------------------

The beds in the healer's room weren't bad. They were better than the ones he had on the ship which is how Zuko was able to fall asleep within seconds. He was woken up by the sound of a voice.

"Zuko?" Azula. That was Azula.

Zuko's eyes snapped open and he sped over to Azula's bedside, "Hey." He whispered.

"Zuko?"

"Yeah. I'm right here."

Azula began to cry as the pain was still way too much for her, "Make it stop." She sobbed, "It hurts." Zuko rubbed circles in her back, hoping that was some kind of relief from the pain.

"I know, I know. Someone get in here now! Aki! Please!" Zuko yelled, "Lala, you're going to be okay. You're going to be just fine."

"It really hurts." One side of her pillow was now soaked in tears and snot.

Aki came running in with a shot which made Azula almost jump out of bed, but Zuko held her down.

"Lala, no. You have to stay. This will make the pain stop." Azula took the shot but she continued to cry into Zuko's shirt until she wore herself out.

"Does it still hurt?" Zuko asked.

Azula nodded, "But not as much." She added.

"Good. That's good."

"Father did this, didn't he?" She poked at her arm which made her wince.

"He did and...and I made a deal with him. We're back in the Fire Nation, Lala."

"What?!" Azula tried to wrestle out of Zuko's hold but he kept her close.

"Azula, hey, you need to listen. I made a deal with him that we'd stay and be good. If either of us disobeys, he'll hurt the other. Do you understand?"

"I understand." She then whispered into his ear, "Are we escaping?"

Zuko nodded, "But not now. Now, just be good. Do what father wants, okay?"

"I will."

——————————

Zuko was called before his father not longer after Azula woke up. He had to be almost dragged out of the room, but he eventually went along. His father had a bandage over his eye when Zuko arrived and the boy couldn't help his small smirk upon seeing it. He'd be lying if he said it didn't feel a little good to have landed such a critical hit.

Zuko still bowed, "Yes, father?"

"Because of your treachery, I will not be assigning you back to your prince role."

"So you're kicking me out of the palace?"

"Quiet!" Ozai snapped, "Sadly, I can't do that because Azula would wonder where you had gone and become upset. No. You will stay in the palace, but as a servant. I'm placing you under Asahi. The man will put you to work by this evening."

"That is all." Ozai told him.

Zuko stood up and walked back towards the curtain, but before he could get there, Ozai called out to him, "And Zuko remember our deal. Azula is a prodigy and I want to keep her around, but if her mind is too polluted with your words then I will be forced to remove her from the line of succession in a more...permanent way."

Zuko swallowed his anger, "I understand."

"Good. Now go."

----------------------

Asahi was an old man. His once dark black hair was now almost entirely gray and he had clearly lost some of his muscle strength with age. Zuko remembered seeing him once or twice before he was banished, but the man really only ordered the servants around so he didn't actually perform a lot of duties. The guards brought Zuko to him that evening.

"Welcome home, Zuko." Though he said it in a way that Zuko knew he enjoyed seeing him suffer.

"Thank you." Zuko spat out.

"You really should learn to be kinder to your elders." Asahi growled, "Tone is everything when you're a servant. Now, you are new to this so, as much as I would like, I can't stick you with a difficult job because those need to be done perfectly. Instead, I'll be placing you with the cleaning servants. You'll report to Akane. If I hear about any trouble from you, I will not hesitate to inform your father."

Zuko nodded which seemed to be incorrect because Asahi got angry.

"Learn to speak, boy! You may be used to being a prince of the Fire Nation, but now you're nothing more than a servant, the lowest form of people in this palace! If you do not show people the respect they deserve you will not only bring shame on your fellow workers but I will allow whichever noble you disrespected to punish you as they see fit. Am I understood?"

"I understand." Zuko said, using all his force to keep his voice level.

"I understand..."

"I understand, sir."

"Good. Now go. Akane will have sleeping arrangements for you."

Akane and the cleaning staff's quarters were on the other side of the palace, but Zuko really didn't care. He knew Akane and she was actually nice. If he was working with her then maybe things wouldn't be so bad.

"Zuko." She whispered, "I heard you were back but I didn't believe..."

"Asahi sent me here. I'm working for you now."

"Come inside." Zuko stepped into the open room.

The room itself was actually fairly large. It had to be since it held ten beds and one bathroom for the cleaning servants to use. If Zuko remembered correctly there were ten cleaning servants, fifteen that handled the stables, six that worked in the palace salon, two for when the nursery was in use, another six that worked closely with the members of the royal family for hair, clothes and stuff like that, ten for dealing with the kitchen and five cooks, then a final twenty who dealt with the garden and anything outside the palace walls.

"Everyone, you know Zuko." The ten servants already in their beds ranged from teenagers around Zuko's age to people in their mid 30s. They all either waved or nodded, "He'll be working with us."

Then she turned towards him, "I'll have your assignments in the morning and we don't have a bed for you tonight I'm afraid."

"That's okay. I've slept on worse than a carpeted floor."

"Good. I do have an extra pillow and blanket."

Zuko fell asleep happy. Akane was nice so as long as he stayed on her good side and did what he was told. He and Azula could escape during the eclipse with no trouble at all.

----------------------

The next morning, Zuko was assigned to laundry duty. As a firebender, it was his job to dry the clothing that had been cleaned. The problem though was that he had no clue how to properly dry the clothes without catching them on fire.

“You shouldn’t be creating a whole flame.” Lian, his partner, told him, “Just heat up your hand and place it on the clothes. When we get to more delicate fabrics, I’ll show you a better technique but this will be fine for these kinds of clothes.”

“Thanks. So, how long have you been here?”

“About two years.” Lian told him, moving her hair back, “My mom worked in the palace for decades and when I turned sixteen I started working here.”

“Do you like it here?” Zuko asked.

“I’ve been working with Akane my entire time here and she’s really nice. I do wish that I could work in the kitchen.”

“Why can’t you?”

“I might have burned a dish my first week here, but only because I was just starting out. I’m a lot better now but Asahi has forbidden me from stepping foot in the kitchen.”

“Oh. Sorry.”

“Not your fault.” Lian shrugged, “That’s much better!” She suddenly said.

“Thanks.” Zuko folded up the robes, setting them to the side.

Once he and Lian finished up, they brought the clothes back upstairs only to find everyone running through the halls.

“What’s going on?” Zuko asked.

Akane grabbed both their arms, “The Fire Lord is making an emergency announcement. Put the clothes down and let’s go.”

Zuko followed in fear. Was it something about Azula? Him? He followed Lian to a small room where the servants watched the Fire Lord stand tall on a balcony, looking over hundreds of Fire Nation people. Zuko couldn't help but notice that no one said anything about Ozai's bandages.

“People of the Fire Nation!” Ozai’s voice boomed, “I have great news for you today! My daughter, your princess, a prodigy firebender who has already created the blue flame, has returned to us!” He waited for the cheers to die down.

“But that’s not all! I have decided that, to ensure the Fire Nation will continue its glorious march of civilization, she will now be my heir!“

Zuko’s grabbed his clothes so tightly when he saw Azula step out. She needed a step stool to be seen fully over the balcony but when she could fully be seen people cheered and screamed for her. Zuko seemed to be the only one seeing how nervous she was.

“Crown Princess Azula of the Fire Nation!!!”

————————----

“How did you lose them?!?” Katara yelled.

“I just turned around and Aang and Ty Lee were gone!” Sokka yelled back, "It's okay! We'll find them."

"I'm not worried about them staying lost. I'm worried about someone recognizing Ty Lee or Aang."

Sokka winced at Katara's words. They spent the next five hours searching for the two but found nothing. As the sun started to set, they returned to the cave in the hopes that the two would find their way back. They knew that Aang would never go far from Appa. An hour later, Ty Lee and Aang came back to the cave.

"Where have you two been? We've been worried sick!" Katara cried.

Mai, who first noticed the soot on their faces, went to make sure Ty Lee wasn't injured.

"And how did you get all this soot on you?" Mai asked.

"I got invited to play with some kids after school and I brought Ty Lee with me." Aang chirped.

"After what!?!" Sokka cried.

"Ty Lee and I enrolled in Fire Nation schools and we're going back tomorrow."

"Enrolled in what!?!" He then proceeded to fall to the floor.

"Aang, this isn't the best idea." Katara said.

"What? Getting an education isn't a good idea?"

"That's not what I mean. You two could be recognized."

"Besides, what do you even need to go to school for?" Toph asked.

Under her breath, Mai commented that they should all be in school but no one responded to her.

"Every minute I'm in that classroom, I'm learning new things about the Fire Nation. I already have a picture of Fire Lord Ozai. And here's one that Ty Lee made out of noodles!" He showed it off proudly to the others making Ty Lee smile.

"Very impressive and we will be keeping it." Sokka said, "But I still think it's too dangerous."

"I guess we'll never find out about the secret river then. It goes right to the Fire Lord's palace. I was supposed to learn about it in class tomorrow." Mai narrowed her eyes. There was no secret river but Ty Lee quickly made her puppy dog eyes and Mai groaned.

"Fine." She whispered.

"Hmm, I am a fan of secret rivers ... fine, let's stay a few more days."

"Flamey-O, Hotman!" Aang cheered.

"Flamey-O?" Sokka asked.

"Must be a Fire Nation thing." Katara guessed.

"It's not."

——————————

Zuko loved Keiko. Keiko was Azula’s nighttime handmaiden. She was responsible for making sure Azula bathed, got her pajamas on, and got in bed. Zuko never got to see Azula anymore, because of where his responsibilities had him, and it killed him. One night, while he was getting ready to take the laundry downstairs, he saw Azula run out of her room with Keiko chasing her. When Azula saw Zuko, she ran to him and hid behind him legs. Zuko was about to tell her that she couldn't do that but then Azula started yelling.

"She keeps pulling my hair!" Azula yelled.

"Princess, please, I'm just trying to make sure you don't wake up with frizzy hair. It's not good to sleep with it wet."

"NO!"

“Azula, your hair needs to be brushed and dried before bed.”

“Can you come with me?” She asked.

Zuko looked up at Keiko, who nodded so Zuko told Azula yes. He sat with her while Keiko managed her hair.

After that night Zuko asked Keiko if they could switch duties so he’d be able to spend at least an hour or so with his sister.

"I won't tell the Fire Lord." She whispered to him, "Amaya was my friend." She added.

That’s how he ended up waiting for Azula to come back from dinner and making up her bed while he waited.

“Zuko!” Azula screamed, running to him.

Zuko knelt down for Azula’s incoming hug, “I missed you too, Zula.”

“What are you doing here?”

“I switched duties with Keiko. I get to be here with you for the next hour.” A huge grin broke out on Azula’s face, “Don’t get too excited. I do have to make sure you get a bath, in your pajamas and to bed.”

“Awww.”

“I know. Come on.”

Once Zuko was sure the bath water was warm enough and a fresh pair of pajamas were laid out for her, he stepped outside of the bathroom.

“Yell if you need anything.”

“Okay!”

Zuko spent the next few minutes finishing up Azula’s bed and making sure her room was neatly picked up. Sometime later, Azula called out that she was done.

“Great.” He wasn't as good with hair as the other servants but his work would suffice.

Azula scampered out of the bathroom and went straight to her bed. She hated most parts about being back in the palace but even she had to admit that the beds were nice. The beds and the food were the only two things she actually liked about this place.

“You good?” Zuko asked.

“Mmmhmm.”

“How’s your arm doing?”

“It’s better.” She showed off the bandages to him, “The healers said I have to keep it bandaged for a few weeks.”

“That sounds right. I’m just glad you can still use the arm. You’re not in pain or anything, right?”

Azula shook her head.

“Alright. I’ll stay for another few minutes until you fall asleep.”

“Can you do a story?” Azula asked.

Zuko smiled, “Sure. What kind of story?”

“Ummm…” A hand was on Azula’s chin as if she was deep in thought, “…a mom story?”

“Got it. I’ll tell you the story of mom and the turtleduck mother. This one happened before I was born but mom told it to me. When mom first arrived at the palace, she was walking through the halls one day, unsure really of what she should be doing, outside she noticed a pond with several turtleducks in it. She walked outside to find five baby turtleducks swimming along but their mother was no where to be seen."

"Mom had only known turtleducks in the wild, not the domesticated group we have in the pond, so she assumed the mother had been killed. Knowing the babies wouldn’t survive, she returned with a small basket and began to collect them with the intention of sending them somewhere were they could live and thrive. The moment she tried to collect the final baby though, the mother turtleducks attacked mom. It started poking her head and neck and mom had to run back to the palace before the mother turtleduck stopped. It took 2 years and a lot of bread for the turtleducks to trust her after that.”

Azula was softly snoring against her pillow by the time he finished.

“Night Azula.”

From that night on, if any of the servants noticed Zuko and Keiko had switched jobs, they didn’t say a word. It felt too cruel to deprive the former prince and current crown princess of the one thing that seemed to make them both happy.

---------------------

Katara found Sokka sitting on the curb outside the restaurant. He had ordered food but hardly touched it and then just stood up and left. Katara had stood up and followed him outside when she saw him leave.

“Hey. You okay?” She asked.

“I’m not hungry.”

“Really? You? I’ve seen you eat during a fight.” Her attempt at getting him to laugh didn’t work, “What’s wrong?”

“I love being your brother. I wouldn’t trade it for anything in the world.”

“But?”

“But you, and everyone else, has something that makes you amazing, that makes you so powerful and…I’m just useless.”

“You’re not useless.” Katara protested, “We wouldn’t have gotten this far without you. You’re making the invasion plan all on your own and you keep us all on track. We’d still be on the outer islands if you weren’t there to move us along.”

“Look, I appreciate the effort, but the fact is each of you is so amazing and so special and I'm not. I'm just the guy in the group who's regular.”

“What about Mai and Ty Lee?” Katara asked, “They’re nonbenders-“

“Yeah, but Mai can pin a guy to a wall in two seconds from 50 feet away and Ty Lee can chi block grown men. All I have is a boomerang and the basic human ability to tell you guys we have to go somewhere. The truth is that you could have left me in the South Pole and you'd probably not even notice I'm gone."

“That's not true. I wouldn't have gotten this far without you, Sokka. We both know that I probably would have gotten into at least twenty more fights or trusted everyone I came across." Sokka still looked down at the ground in silence.

That's when a weight hit Sokka's back. He turned to see Ty Lee smiling at him and adopted his own smile.

"Mai sent me out here to see if you two were okay." She said.

"We're okay." Sokka adjusted the six year old on his lap, "Thanks for your concern."

"Sokka just feels down." Katara told her.

"Like sick?" Ty Lee asked.

"No." Sokka shook his head, smiling, "I'm just a little upset."

Ty Lee nodded, "Oh." She hugged him tightly, "Sorry. Can I help?"

Sokka smiled gently at her, "No, but thanks."

Katara put a hand on Sokka's shoulder, “I'm sorry you're feeling so down, but I hope you know, none of us see you as useless or not special. I know something that's going to make you feel better.”

"You do?" Sokka asked.

They went shopping.

While they were there, Mai realized that they were close to Master Piandao's house and told Sokka about him.

"He's a sword master. He can help train you." She told him.

"Will he train someone from the Water Tribe?"

"Maybe leave that part out."

That night, Sokka wasted no time going to Master Piandao and asking him to train him. Mai didn't go with him but she did wait outside for whatever answer the master gave him. Two hours after nightfall, Sokka left the mansion with a large smile on his face.

"You'll need a sword to train with him." Mai told him.

"I might have an idea, but we need to wake Toph."

—————————-

Zuko didn't know what prompted it. Looking back, there was nothing special about that night. It was exactly like all the others. Azula came back to her room from dinner, washed up, got her pajamas on and Zuko told her a story. Nothing was different or new.

But this night, as he was putting her to bed, she wasn't quiet asleep.

“Goodnight, Azula.” He said, "Try to get a little sleep."

He was a step away from the door before he heard, “Night, dad.” Azula's golden eyes widened as she turned to Zuko, realizing what she had just said, "Sorry! I-I-I mean-"

"Don't let Ozai hear you." He told her, "Goodnight, daughter." Zuko smiled, earning a bright smile from Azula.

His heart and mind were running in circles. She said dad. She called him dad. Zuko’s mind slipped back to the park where he let that woman think Azula was his daughter. In a way, it made sense. He’d raised her since she was only a few days old and been her only constant in life. He’d done the job of a parent but he’d have to make sure she didn’t say anything around Ozai. If he heard her slip up it wouldn’t end well for either for them.

He could tell her later. For now, he’d enjoy the warm feeling that filled him.

-----------------

Zuko slipped through the palace under the cover of night. Everyone else was fast asleep in their beds so Zuko had to be careful when leaving the servants quarters to not be heard by anyone. He made his way out of the palace and to the nearby prison without much trouble. Ozai had wanted Iroh to be kept close, something about not trusting just any guards to handle his older brother.

When Zuko arrived at the prison, he slipped inside through a window then found his uncle’s cell easily. There was one guard outside the door so Zuko beat him, without showing his face, and unlocked the door.

“Uncle.” He whispered.

“Zuko? What are you doing here?”

“I wanted to see you. I had to know you were okay.”

“I’m fine.” Iroh assured him, “What about you and Azula? I heard you were here.”

“Azula got hurt bad in Ba Sing Se, but she’s doing better now. Her bandages still have to stay on for two more weeks or so but then they can come off. She’s the crown princess now too, but there’s nothing much I can do about that. I’m a servant in the palace. It’s not great but it’s a good job and I get to see Azula every night.”

Iroh nodded, “I assume you’re intending to escape?”

“I am. During the solar eclipse, I’ll grab Azula and we’ll leave. The invasion won’t be happening anymore and I can’t wait until Sozin’s Comet to get Azula out of the palace. It has to be during the Day of Black Sun.”

“I think you’re right but I’d advise you to be careful.”

“What do you mean?” Zuko asked.

“If Ozai sees you around Azula too much or finds out you’re taking care of her every night, he’ll assume you’re going to try something.”

Zuko’s eyes grew. His uncle was right. Zuko knew there was a risk involved in taking care of Azula and talking to her whenever she was near him, but if he and uncle were going to start planning an escape it might be too much. One slip up and Ozai might move Azula during the eclipse or have her with him to prevent Zuko from getting to her.

“But if you’re never around her-“ Iroh started.

“Then father won’t suspect a thing.” Zuko finished, “He’ll never know we’re planning an escape or, at least, he won’t think I’m telling Azula and pressure her for information.”

“Exactly. For the next few weeks, it may be best to treat Azula as if she was your princess and nothing more.”

Zuko winced, “But-“

“I know, but this is how you keep her safe. Then when the eclipse is over, we’ll all leave. She’ll be free of Ozai, hopefully forever.”

“Forever.” Zuko confirmed, “I’m not messing up again.”

“You’re right, uncle. I’ll tell Azula-“

“Don’t.”

“What? Why?” Zuko asked.

“She’s only six. She’s still a child and Ozai will no doubt spend every day with her. There’s too much of a risk that Ozai will get something out of her or she’ll slip up.”

Zuko hated that his uncle was right. He loved Azula but she was only a little kid. Father could trick information out if her easily. He’d have to keep this a secret until the eclipse came.

He stayed with his uncle for another hour, talking about their plan, before he returned to the palace and into his bed. Someone did wake up, but he acted like he had gotten up to use the bathroom. That night, he fell asleep thinking about escaping and being free of Ozai.

-----------------------

Azula's days mainly consisted of two things. The first was firebending practice with her father and the second was princess lessons. Her father believed that since she had been away for so long, she would need a refresher. Her firebending tutor wasn't the same person as three years ago but the new woman wasn't much better. Neither of her tutor's cared about her arm either. They assumed that because she was awake, her arm was perfectly fine. One instructor even hit her arm when she tried to say that it still hurt. Even when Azula showed off her blue flames the tutor just rolled her eyes and said she was doing it wrong.

"Better footing! Your back needs to be more straight! I know toddlers that can bend better than you!"

When she wasn't being yelled at by her firebending instructor, her princess tutor was yelling at her. First she had picked up the wrong spoon then she wasn't standing correctly then she was standing on the wrong side of the room. She hated every second of it and if she showed any of that emotion on her face, her tutor would use a stick to hit her hand.

Thankfully, Azula was granted an hour of free time before dinner. Today, she decided to use it to steal some mochi. She snuck into the kitchen, made her way to the cabinets and grabbed a pack of them. There was a split second when she thought the cook had spotted her, but she quickly realized that he was yelling at a member of the kitchen staff.

Azula giggled at her mini victory. She could hide some mochi in her room and eat the rest now. As she began to head back toward her room, she heard the servants talking. She was hidden at the moment, so they couldn't see her.

"The princess said that her uncle deserved to get locked up. I mean, I get what she's saying but she's six. What kind of six year old says something like that?" Azula looked away. She had said that because it was what father wanted to hear and Zuko told her to make father happy. Why was this servant acting like she had done going something wrong?

"She's right though."

"I know, but if she's saying this kind of stuff now what'll she be saying in eight or ten years from now? I can tell these things. Mark my words, she'll grow up to be worse that Ozai. She'll be a little monster." Azula ran off to her room and slammed the door shut.

"I'm not a monster." She mumbled.

The mochi didn't taste so good after that.

———————————

A few hours later, there was a knock on her door. She didn't respond, assuming it was another servant calling her for dinner. The door began to open and Azula still didn't turn to face the servant. She remained curled up on her bed.

"I told you. I'm not going to dinner." She snapped.

"Azula." Azula froze.

"Yes, father?" She quickly sat up and faced him.

"Why did you miss dinner?"

"I'm not hungry."

"You need to eat. If you don't then your firebending will be weak."

"But I'm not hungry." Azula protested again.

When Ozai glared at her Azula froze up, "My daughter, you have me in your head as some kind of monster. Why is that?"

"You hurt Zuko and me." Azula admitted after a few seconds, looking at her arm.

"Dear, I only hurt Zuko because he spoke out against me. It was to teach him respect. Don't you get upset if Zuko ignores you or makes you angry?"

The six year old looked down, "I guess." She admitted, "But you burnt him."

"To teach him a lesson. It's no different then what my father did to me. And, as for you, I did not mean to hurt you, Azula. Your brother wanted to fight in Ba Sing Se so I tried to defend myself. Am I not allowed to do that?" Ozai's hand went across his face as if to show that Zuko was the antagonizer in that battle.

"You are, but it feels..."

"Wrong?" She nodded, "That's because Zuko has been feeding you so many lies these last few years."

'No, he hasn't' Azula thought bitterly.

"Azula, I simply want what's best for our nation and you. It seems like Zuko's already starting to think about what's best for him. I think it's time you do the same."

"What do you mean?"

"Haven't you noticed? I've been told by other servants that he seems to harbor nasty feelings for you. It appears as though whatever care he had for you disappeared once you left Ba Sing Se."

"You're lying!" Azula knew she shouldn't yell but she couldn't help it.

"Am I? Then should I bring in the ten different servants who claimed he called you a burden and that he no longer wants you around?"

"You're lying." She didn't say it with such force this time, “Zuko doesn’t think I’m a burden.”

"I'm not, my daughter." Ozai stood up, "Zuko may not want you anymore, but I do. I love you. If I'm being honest, I'm surprised he even made you think he loved you to begin with seeing as how you got his mother killed."

"What?" Azula's voice was small.

"When Ursa was pregnant with you, there was a...problem. You were too active, too much of a fireball, and it killed her. I can still remember Zuko's cries. If I recall correctly, he blamed you for Ursa's death."

"But...but he said-"

"There are national records for this, Azula. I can pull any six year old scroll and give you proof."

"Zuko...he wouldn't lie."

"But he has. I half expected him to let you die while at sea. A fitting punishment since you're the reason you two don't have a mother."

Azula didn't respond and, after a moment or two, Ozai left. That night, Azula waited for Zuko to come. To tell her that Ozai had lied to her face and none of it was real. To assure her that she did have something of a dad.

Keiko arrived instead.

"Where's Zuko?" She asked.

"He said to tell you that he won't be coming anymore." She told her.

Azula pulled the blankets closer to her, "Why?"

She shrugged, "I honestly don't know. Ozai never caught him, so he still could and I know he doesn't have work tonight."

"So...he doesn't want to anymore?"

"Maybe." Keiko failed to notice the tears in Azula's eyes.

---------------------

The next morning, Azula found her brother doing his chores outside and ran over to him, jumping on his back.

"Hi, Zuko!" She chirped.

"Azula." He undid her hold, "You should be in lessons right now."

"I just wanted to ask why you weren't there last-"

"Azula." Zuko looked around, hoping no one had heard her talk about that. If Ozai found out, he could easily accuse him of trying to manipulate Azula, "Go to your lessons, okay? I have work to do."

"But-"

"Go."

Azula walked off, her eyes staring at the ground. She went through her entire day off her game and it showed in her lessons and training. That night, after Keiko put her to bed, she snuck out of her room and down to the servants quarters. It was remarkably easy if she was being honest to get down there. When she did make her way downstairs, she found Zuko asleep in his bed.

“Zuzu.” She whispered, shaking his arm, “Zuzu, wake up.”

Zuko’s eyes blinked open, then shot open, “Azula.” He whispered, “What are you doing here?”

“I wanted to talk to you.”

“You can’t. Okay?” He got out of bed, picking her up and bringing her back upstairs.

“Why? What did I do?” She struggled in his grip.

“Azula, I need you to listen to me. I can’t be around you anymore. You have to trust me, okay?”

She still gave him a sad look, “But…” Maybe the word would work, “dad-“

“Lala, please. Just…just listen to me. Excuse me!” He called to two guards, “I found her in the servants quarters.”

“Princess Azula! What are you doing out of your room? Come with us.”

“Zuko.” She whispered, but he was already walking away. Azula had failed to notice the tears in her eyes as he walked away.

The next morning, as she walked to the training grounds, she saw her father outside having breakfast. When he saw her, moving towards him, he raised an eyebrow, ready to hear what she had to say.

"What else did the servants hear Zuko say?" She asked.

Chapter Text

In the years following, Azula would recount this time in her life multiple times to her therapist, one that Zuko mandated that she go see. The therapist was always careful around the subject of Ozai. Though Azula always gave the same answer when she asked the same question about these few weeks of her life.

“And why did you do that?” Was always the question whenever Azula spoke about the few weeks she had spent alone with her father.

“Because I thought I was all alone with him. I just wanted someone who wouldn’t leave and would love me.”

———————————

Azula winced under Ozai’s look as he watched her firebending lessons. Thankfully, she performed perfectly that day. When it was over and she turned to get water, her father held up his hand, stopping her in her tracks.

“You performed the last kata incorrectly. Do it again.”

She did.

“Again.”

She did.

“Again.”

They kept at it until Azula physically was having trouble moving. At that point Ozai simply rolled his eyes.

“Pathetic. I thought you were a prodigy and you can’t get a simple kick right.”

“Sorry, father.” Azula winced.

Ozai’s face softened and he knelt down, “Maybe I’m being too hard. You’ve had a hard week. You don’t need to go to etiquette lessons today. Rest.”

A large smile broke out on Azula’s face, “Thank you, father!”

“But I expect that form perfected by tomorrow.”

“Of course.” Azula bowed to him than ran off to enjoy her free afternoon.

She didn’t notice Ozai’s small smirk. Once she was gone, he turned to leave. If an afternoon of lessons was what it took to get Azula knowing he was her father, and not Zuko, he’d take it. She had power, that much was obvious, and Ozai had enough patience to wait before using it for himself.

———————————

A few hours later, Ozai found Azula on her bed in her room. She was playing with some of her old toys that had been left over from when she was three. Even though she was playing by herself, Azula appeared to be having a lot of fun.

“Azula, what are you doing?” Ozai asked:

“Playing.” Azula smiled, then she noticed Ozai’s frown, “Am…Am I not allowed to do that?”

“First of all, don’t ask a question like that. You are a princess. Act like it. Second, how old are you?”

“Six.”

“You’re not a baby anymore, are you?” Azula shook her head, “You don’t need these toys anymore. You’re old enough to be without them.”

“But, they’re fun.” Azula whispered.

Ozai lifted an eyebrow, “They’re fun? I’m sure you can find better ways to entertain yourself rather than toys for babies. You’re not a weak toddler anymore, are you?”

Azula shook her head.

Ozai grabbed one of her toys, a small stuffed lion, “Then you don’t need these stupid things anymore.” He melted it in his hand much to Azula’s dismay. She really liked that toy, “I expect to see them all gone by tomorrow.”

“But-“

“Azula.” Ozai snapped and she backed down, “Do as I say. You are already a burden to Zuko. Don’t become a burden to me. You don’t want to end up an orphan on the streets, do you?”

Azula shook her head strongly side to side.

“Good girl. Then get rid of the toys.” With a sad nod, she began to collect them into a trash bag.

-------------------------

“Where did you guys get the money to buy all this stuff?” Katara asked as Toph, Aang, Mai and Sokka set down baskets of different items.

“Toph got us money.” Aang answered, “She tricked one of the guys in town who moved the rocks around all sneaky like.”

“She used earthbending to win the game.” Sokka told his sister, “Classic.”

“So, she cheated. Mai, how could you have let this happen?”

“You told me I needed to relax more.” Mai objected, “Besides, it was a harmless trick. We got money for stuff and got to have a little fun. There’s no danger in it for any of us.”

Katara sighed, “I guess. As long as you promise this was a one time thing.”

“I promise.” Mai said, “We have the money we need now to survive until we make it to the next town. No more scams.”

No more scams turned into Toph doing three every day. She even roped Ty Lee into it because having a cute little kid was enough to get anyone to hand over some coins. Ty Lee’s personal favorite way of getting money was doing acrobatic tricks. It wasn’t really a scam but Toph allowed it since she got them a fair amount of money by stretching her in ways a body should never stretch.

“Toph!” Mai snapped one day, “This has to stop.”

“Oh, come on. When did you become such a stick in the mud? This is fun. We’re having fun and so is Ty Lee.”

“Don’t.” Mai warned, “You’re putting everyone at risk, especially Ty Lee. Do you know what happens if they catch her?”

“I’m making us money. You need to relax.”

“Toph, I’m not kidding. These scams have gotten out of control. They have to end.”

“Or what? Last I checked, you and Katara aren’t my moms!” Toph yelled.

"No, we aren't, but we're still older than you and you need to listen to us. You're still just a kid."

“You don’t have any power over me! I can do whatever I want!!”

Mai kept her breathing centered. Toph was twelve. That’s what she kept reminding herself. She was only twelve and she was having fun. Of course she wasn’t going to give up so easily. Toph stomped off at some point leaving Mai to return to the group. When Toph left to do more scams, Mai went with her instead of Ty Lee, Aang and Sokka.

“Why?” Toph asked.

“I have a feeling about this outing.” Was all Mai responded with.

Turns out she was right about her feeling. While they were in town, scamming some women out of their coins, a guard recognized Toph. He then called for backup and more guards arrived.

“Get her!” A net wrapped around Toph in seconds.

“Mai!” Toph called.

“I’m here. Just hold on.” Mai told her.

Sensing the guards coming towards her, the twelve year old used her earthbending to throw large chunks of rock at the guards while Mai cut her free.

“Let’s get out of here.” Toph tossed a final piece straight at them before she and Mai ran.

They kept running all the way back to camp. When they told the others about what had happened, the clean up and load Appa process begun.

“Toph?”

“Shut up, Mai. I know. I know I messed up and now Ozai could know where we are.” Toph snapped, stuffing her bag.

“That’s not what I was going to say."

“Oh?” Toph turned to face the markswoman.

“I was going to say I don't blame you for what happened."

"You don't?" Toph asked.

"Not at all. You were getting us money and having some fun. When I was your age, my parents never let me do anything like that. After I yelled at you, I realized that I sounded exactly like my mom and I hated it. I just...it's already my fault we lost Zuko and Azula and I didn't want anything to happen to you to." Mai failed to notice Katara's wince when she was passing by and heard those words.

"Mai, what happened to Zuko and Azula isn't your fault." Toph told her, "And you were right. I should have stopped, but after a lifetime of being told what to do, when to do it, how to do it, and pretty much everything else. I wanted to..."

"Have a chance to be free? Why do you think I left Omashu?" Mai asked. Toph smiled at the older girl and was about to say more when Sokka yelled at them.

"Can you guys have this talk later?" Sokka called, "We got soldiers coming after us."

Toph and Mai ran for Appa. Once Mai was sure Toph was situated on the bison, she climbed up herself and they were off. The soldiers didn't reach their camp sight until the group was high in air, flying off to their next destination.

-------------------------

Later that week, Zuko was sent to Azula's room, with the purpose of providing her with another pillow which she requested. He had tried to get out of it, but Akane forced him to do so. When he arrived she sat up, expecting him to give her the pillow then leave.

"Azula-"

"Princess Azula." She corrected. Father had told her that everyone should be referring to her by her proper title, especially any servants.

Zuko raised an eyebrow, "I changed your diaper. I'm allowed to call you Azula." Azula only huffed, "I'm here to bring you the extra pillow you wanted."

"Good."

"Using it as a stand in for Dragon?" He asked, setting it on the bed and patting it down.

"No. I don't need any stuffed animals anymore. They're for children."

"But...you love Dragon."

"It's stupid. Stuffed toys are for babies. I'm a firebending prodigy. I'm not a baby."

"Then why have you slept with it every single night since getting it?"

"Because...because...it doesn't matter! I'm not a weak kid anymore and I don't need some stupid stuffed animal!"

Zuko's eyes widened, "Lala, did father tell you th-"

"I don't need to explain anything to you." She snapped, "Go. I have to work."

"Lala-"

"Are you deaf? I said go!" She yelled.

The guards looked into the room and Zuko raised his hands to show nothing was wrong. He walked out of the room without giving Azula another look.

---------------------------

Dinners weren't Azula's favorite part of being a princess. Everyone's eyes were always on her, people made comments about everything they do and father got more angry. Zuko was never around at dinner's from the start, but now she had to keep herself from looking for him. He didn't want her so she had to be able to function without him.

Right now Azula was sitting at a table, eating her food, while her father was speaking with older generals. She might be the princess but she was still only six. A few women had tried to talk to her but they lost interest very quickly and left. There were no kids around for her to play with so she just continued to eat her dinner and wait for her father to call for her.

And he did call for her, "Azula. Come here." She set her utensils down and made her way over to him, trying not to wince at how uncomfortable she was in the dress she'd been forced into, "Her she is. Already a prodigy firebender. I plan to start her on lightning when she finishes the master set."

"Impressive." One of the men chuckled, "She'll be a great fit for my son, Hiroji."

Hiroji?

Ozai laughed as well, "You're thinking too far ahead, friend. She's only six."

"Some kids are promised as soon as they're born. Azula shouldn't be without a future husband."

"Firebending first then we can focus on getting her married."

Married? Azula looked between her father and his friend in confusion. Father usually didn't like it when she asked questions, so she couldn't ask him. Maybe she could ask a servant later? Her father led her back to the table and told her to stay put until he said so.

When a servant came over to clear the plates, she spoke up, "Excuse me? What's married?" She asked.

The servant's eyes widened, "It's when two people promise to be together forever."

"Forever?" Azula whispered.

"Not always, but you're a princess. If you get married, you can't exactly be separated very easily."

Azula didn't know why the idea of being with some guy forever made her want to throw up, but it did. It made her skin crawl. She would have given anything in that moment to go back to Ba Sing Se and have things be like they used to be. To play with Ty Lee in the yard and hug Appa and Momo whenever she wanted to.

Then another horrible thought hit her. If Zuko didn't want her anymore, did anyone else? What if Ty Lee had just pretended to be her friend? Would the others just leave her somewhere after the war? If they won and no one wanted her, did that mean she would be left on the streets?

Her spiral stopped when she realized everyone was packing up. Only her father and one other man were left, but father told her not to move so she didn't move. Finally, the man left and father smiled at her. Proud that she stayed awake and didn't disobey him. Out of instinct and sheer tiredness, Azula raised her hands. Whenever she got too tired, Zuko would pick her up and take her to bed. Ozai glared at her.

"Your legs work, don't they? Get up and move!" His voice got her up.

She made her way back to her room where Keiko was waiting for her. By the time Azula finished with her bath, she was already starting to fall asleep. Keiko put her pajamas on with Azula half asleep then covered her up.

"Goodnight, Princess Azula."

-------------------

"The choice is not yours. The power exists. And it's your duty to use the gifts you've been given to win this war. Katara, they tried to wipe us out, our entire culture, your mother!"

"I know." Katara whispered, looking at the ground.

"Then you should understand what I'm talking about! We're the last two waterbenders of the Southern Tribe. We have to fight these people whenever we can, wherever they are, with any means necessary!"

Katara's eyes suddenly snapped open at Hama's words, "It's you. You're the one who's been making people disappear during the full moons!"

Hama clearly wanted to say more but before she could someone ran through the bushes.

"Katara."

"Ty Lee, get out of here!" Katara cried, "Get as far away as you can!"

"Don't tell me you actually care about this fire brat." Hama accused.

Instead of answering, Katara put herself in front of Ty Lee, glaring daggers at Hama and daring her to make a move against the child.

"If you want her, you'll have to go through me."

"You're a traitor to the Water Tribe, Katara, and so is your brother."

"I'm protecting a child. A child that has done nothing wrong. I know you're angry and you have every right to be, but this isn't right. These people have done nothing to you or us and you're kidnapping them and keeping them from their families. How does that make you any better than the Fire Nation soldiers who put you in prison?"

"I never said it made me better or worse than them, but they deserve the same punishment for what they did to me!"

"But these people didn't do anything! How can you punish them just because they're Fire Nation?" Katara asked, desperately trying to stall until the others arrived.

"Like this." Katara's quickly turned around when she heard Ty Lee's whimpers.

Hama was holding Ty Lee in a bloodbending lock and she was now floating a foot above the ground.

"Put her down now!" Katara screamed, creating an ice shard.

"If you refuse to do what must be done, then I'll make you." Hama grabbed Katara's arm, the one holding an ice shard, and forced it to turn in Ty Lee's direction.

"Don't do this!" Katara yelled, realizing Hama's plan.

Hama wasn't listening anymore. In the second before, Katara's ice shard hit Ty Lee, the waterbender broke free of the bloodbending hold and tell to the ground. Hama was shocked by Katara's strength, but kept a firm hold on Ty Lee.

"You're not the only one who draws power from the moon."

Katara stood up, letting the moonlight hit her body and fill her with strength. Hama had to realize Ty Lee to fight Katara effectively and that was enough for the girl to quickly run off. Katara and Hama's fight continued on. Hama was more skilled than Katara but Katara was younger and faster. In a second, she noticed Hama was about to bloodbend her again and acted before thinking.

She grabbed hold of Hama with bloodbending of her own. Seeing Hama's face contort into one of pain seemed to snap her back to reality and she let the women down just as the villagers, Mai, Toph, Sokka, Aang and Ty Lee arrived.

"You're going away forever." One of the villagers snapped as they circled Hama and grabbed her.

Part of Katara wanted to speak out, to object to what they were going to do but she couldn't. She'd help Hama after the war.

"My work is done. Congratulations, Katara. You’re a bloodbender."

The group circled Katara as she began to cry, using her hand to muffle her sobs.

---------------------------

Ozai, seeing the opportunity of Azula and Zuko's relationship breaking apart, swooped in. He started spending more and more time with Azula. His words eventually began to stick with Azula. It didn't erase three years of hatred for him, but his words combined with Zuko's apparent new found hatred for Azula, did make her more responsive to him.

She started repeating stuff he said and acting like him. It was small at first, hardly noticeable, but it soon became clear even to Zuko that Azula was starting to follow in Ozai's footsteps.

One day, while Azula was practicing her firebending outside, next to where Zuko was doing laundry, he couldn't leave because Lian was there and forcing him to stay, a servant came with water for her.

The servants poured a glass for Azula, who had stopped practicing, and went to pass the cup to Azula, but, when she did, the glass slipped from her hand and it fell onto Azula's training robes.

"Look what you did!!" Azula yelled, moving away from the broken glass and getting Lian and Zuko's attention.

"My apologies, princess. Please forgive me." The servant dropped into a bow.

"Clumsy." Azula sneered and burned the servant's robes, exactly as father had told her to do.

The servant, who was a non bender, began to pat out the flames but, in so doing, burned her hands. Eventually, the flame was out but the servant's hand had some light burns on it.

"Get out of my sight."

"Of course."

Zuko, who had seen the entire interact, turned to Azula with a look of shock and anger.

“Azula!!!” Zuko snapped. Azula turned to face Zuko.

"What? She deserved it. You don't mess up that badly with a princess." Azula rolled her eyes, "You'd know this if you were a worthy royal, Zuzu."

"What is wrong with you?" Zuko snapped.

For a split second, hurt flashed in Azula's eyes and Zuko stopped, "Nothing is wrong with me!" Azula yelled, "I'm the princess here! You're just a servant!"

"Azula-"

"You're not my dad! You're not even my brother anymore!"

"Azula!" Zuko yelled, concern, anger and sadness in his eyes, "How can you say that? How can you act this way?!"

"I don't know. Maybe this is just how mother killers act!"

Zuko froze, "What did you say?" He asked.

"You heard me! I know you lied! "Why didn't you tell me I killed mom!?!"

Zuko looked at her in shock, "I-"

"Is it true!?"

For a few minutes, there was nothing but silence. Zuko's eyes went to the sky, the ground, Lian, anything that wasn't Azula.

"Yes." He whispered.

"And did you blame me!?"

"I-"

"Did you!?!" She screamed.

"...Yes, but Azula, it was only for-"

"STOP!" She screamed, tears in her eyes that she was forcing back, "You lied to me! You hate me! You don't want me anymore and father does! Why don't you just escape and leave me here? I won't be a burden anymore! Go away!! I don't want to talk to you ever again!" With that, the six year old stomped off.

Zuko had to lock himself in the bathroom after that so that he had a place to sob without anyone seeing him. It felt like someone had ripped out his heart and smashed on it. She couldn't have meant that. This had to be Ozai. He was corrupting her. But...he wasn't even around right now. She had to have said that because, in some way, she meant it. This only made him cry harder.

"Get out of there!" A voice yelled, "You have work to do!"

"Coming!" Zuko chocked out.

When he walked past Azula's room a few minutes later, she shut the door. Five minutes later, her small figure was hiding under the covers, wishing she could take back her words.

--------------------

The next morning, Ozai came to see her bright and early. A smile on his face.

"Father." She whispered.

"I'm proud of you, Azula. I've heard about what you've done these last few days. You are on your way to being a true Princess of the Fire Nation."

"But...Zuko didn't seem like he hated-"

"Why would he say to your face that he hates you?" Ozai asked, "He knows you're stronger than him. Of course he's lying to you. He's been lying to you for three years now. He only took care of you because as long as he was doing that, he didn't have to do firebending lessons. You've never been anything more than a tool for him, Azula. I'm so sorry it took six years before you found out the truth." Azula's eyes widened at the words. It wasn't anything Ozai hadn't told her before but it still hurt every time she heard it.

Azula buried her face in his robes, "No." Ozai said, removing her, "Crying is a weakness. Wipe your eyes and get back to work."

"But-"

"Now!" Azula flinched from her father's yell, "Now." He repeated again, in a calmer voice.

"Okay, father."

"That's my girl. Now, get going. You don't want to be late for firebending practice."

“Of course, father.” Ozai didn’t notice her saddened expression of voice.

-------------------------

Sokka set out a map before Mai, Toph, Aang and Katara. It was a map of Caldera city that Mai had been able to find.

“Alright. Our forces will come up here.” Sokka pointed to the palace, “But we just got some important information from Mai.”

“There are underground bunkers near the palace where the Royal Family goes in case of an invasion or coup. The second they see us get on the beaches, they’ll send a letter to the Fire Lord and he, Zuko and Azula will move to the bunkers.” Mai told them.

“So what do we do? Go there instead?” Aang asked.

“No. Our forces will still surround the palace and capture any high ranking officials that we can. Toph, Aang and I will go into the tunnels and try to find Zuko and Azula and the Fire Lord. When Aang faces Fire Lord Ozai, he’ll have plenty of backup.”

Katara nodded, “When will you guys leave the group?”

“Once we get to the edge of the city. The forces are stopping there anyways to secure our wounded and make any changes needed to the plan.” Sokka told her.

“What about Ty Lee?” Toph asked.

“She’s staying with the invasion force in the safest place possible. They’ll keep her with the Duke and keep them both safe.” Mai responded.

“She’ll be fine.” Sokka promised, “We need to focus on taking down the Fire Lord and getting our friends back.”

“Then let’s get ready.”

Aang stood up, moving to the waterside to shave his head and show off his arrow. Katara supplied herself with all the water she could need. Toph put her Earth Kingdom armor on, ready to fight for her home. Mai made sure she was covered in knives. She was still uneasy about attacking her home but she had a job to do. Sokka got his own Water Tribe armor and put it on, ready to stand side by side with the other warriors.

———————————

Zuko made his way into Azula's room, slipping away from the rest of the servants who were leaving to stay hidden somewhere in the mountains. He could move through the palace freely since they only guards left were the two that would take Azula to her underground bunker. He handled them in seconds then opened Azula's door to find her on her bed.

"Azula, come on. It's time to go." He half expected her to be surprised but then smile and run to him. The other half, the half that knew Ozai got to her, expected her next words.

"I'm not going." Azula snapped.

"Azula, this isn't the time to play around." Zuko told her, grabbing her hand, "Let's go."

"NO!" Azula yelled, firebending at him.

"Lala, come on. I'm sorry I didn't tell you about mom, but I didn't hate you. I was ten years old and I didn't understand what had happened. If I hated you, why would I spend six years keeping you safe and happy?" Zuko asked.

"To keep yourself from doing any real work! I've never been more than a tool for you!"

"That isn't true!" There was more power in Zuko's voice than Azula had every heard, "Azula, please, you've been right about Ozai for years. Don't believe him now. Let's leave. We'll go back to Appa, to Mai, to Ty Lee."

Azula looked down, "I-I..."

Zuko sat down, "Lala, I'm not leaving here without you. Even if that means father hurts me again, I would gladly take another fireball to the eye for your safety." Azula had never heard Zuko's voice so serious.

"You-Really?" She asked.

He put a hand on her shoulder, "Yes. Zula, I don't know what father has been telling you, but I swear to you it's all lies."

"Then...then why did you leave me alone for weeks?" Azula asked, "You didn't protect me from father! You just told me to do what he wanted me to do then left me all alone with him! " She snapped, her voice weaker than before.

"I know and I'm so, so sorry. I really thought that not talking to you was how I'd keep you safe. I thought-..." He trailed off, "What did father tell you all this time?" Zuko asked.

"He said you hated me and didn’t want me anymore. That you blamed me for mom. I-I didn't believe him, but you don't talk to me anymore, you asked what was wrong with me, and you stopped taking care of me at night and-..." Zuko's had to blink hard to keep his own tears at bay. How could he have been this stupid? Of course Ozai would manipulate Azula and him hardly paying any attention to her these last few weeks didn't help.

"Azula, I'm so sorry I've been ignoring you. I was working with uncle to plan an escape for today and I thought it was too suspicious to keep visiting you at night. I really thought I was protecting you from Ozai suspecting you. I was trying to keep you safe. But I should have told you about our plan. I'm so sorry. Can you forgive me?"

"So...you don't hate me?" Azula asked, tears were coming to her eyes and she was fighting hard to keep them at bay, "Even after I burned the servant's robes and said stuffed animals were stupid and that...that you weren't-" She couldn't take it anymore. She started sobbing.

"I want to go with you." She sobbed out, "I don't want to get left behind."

Zuko picked her up and hugged her, "Hey. It's okay. It's okay." The circles in her back calmed her down a little, "I will never hate you or leave you behind. Never. You're my daughter. I love you so much." Azula smiled, burying her face in his neck, "

"I love you too...you promise father was lying about everything?" She added the final bit on quickly as if she needed one final bit of reassurance that Zuko wanted her. Though he had a feeling that this wasn't the end of Azula's worries. No doubt Ozai's words would pop into her head months or years into the future.

"I swear to you. All of it was lies." Zuko promised, "It's time to leave, okay? I'm getting you as far away from Ozai as possible."

"I wanna go.”

"Good. Then let's get out of here."

-----------------

Zuko brought Azula out the same way he had come in. Iroh could handle himself, so Zuko's main objective was getting Azula to the invading force, which wasn't hard at all since they had surrounded the palace. When he came out, Water Tribe soldiers noticed them and Zuko put up his hands.

"I'm friends with Katara and Sokka."

"A likely story, ashmaker." One of the warriors snapped.

"Katara!" Zuko yelled, noticing her.

"ZUKO! AZULA!" Katara cried, hugging Zuko then Azula, "Thank the spirits you two are okay! It's okay. They're friends." The warriors brought down their weapons.

"So these are the two people you were trying to get?" A grown man, who Zuko assumed was Katara's father, asked.

Zuko nodded, "I'm Zuko and this is my daughter, Azula."

"Daug-" Katara stopped and smiled, "Yeah, dad, meet Prince Zuko and his daughter, Princess Azula."

Mai, who was coming to Katara to have her heal her injured arm, broke out into a sprint when she saw Zuko and Azula.

“Zuko!”

“Mai!”

“I missed you so much.” Mai said, “Are you okay? How did you escape Ozai? I thought he’d put you guys in the bunker.”

“We’ll explain everything later. Right now, we need to focus on getting out of here. Where’s everyone else?” He asked.

“Going to the bunker to find you.” Mai answered.

“We’ll have to wait for them. Where’s Ty Lee?”

“With the Earth Kingdom soldiers in their tank. It’s the safest place for her.”

“I’m going to take Azula there then.” Zuko told her, grabbing Azula’s arm and bringing her over to where Ty Lee was hiding. The young acrobat broke out into a large smile and tackled Azula to the ground.

As Zuko was returning back to the group, he saw Appa arrive and land with Sokka and Toph getting jumping off but Aang stayed on board.

“It was a trap. Ozai had Dai Li agents waiting for us!” Sokka warned, “We used all our time fighting them and had no time to get to Zuko or Azula.”

“That doesn’t really matter.” Zuko said.

“ZUKO!” Sokka cried, hugging him, “You’re here! Where’s Azula?”

“She’s with Ty Lee. They’re safe.”

“Good. Because we have a big problem.” Katara winced, pointing up.

Everyone turned to face the large airships that were flying up into the air with smaller war balloons around them for added protection.

“We have to go now.”

A few minutes later, the Gaang was forced to board Appa with Teo, The Duke and Haru, leaving the adults behind. Zuko and Mai pushed Azula and Ty Lee into the center of the saddle while they hugged, happy to just be reunited.

“I know where we can go!” Aang yelled, “The Western Air Temple.”

Chapter Text

Zuko and Mai jumped off of Appa first, helping down the younger kids once they arrived at the temple. Teo, The Duke and Haru left to go explore, leaving everyone else to talk about their next move.

"So what's our plan?" Katara asked.

"I think we should just go back to the old plan." Sokka said, "Have Aang fight the Fire Lord during the comet."

"Makes sense. We couldn't defeat the Fire Nation at their weakest. Why not try again when they're at their strongest?" Toph asked.

"We don't have any other option." Sokka told her, "The palace will be on high alert so we can't sneak in before the comet to fight the Fire Lord, we'll have to do it during."

"One small problem." Aang piped up, "I don't know firebending, and since Ozai will probably throw a lot of fire at me I think I should at least know how to block it."

"I can teach you." Zuko offered, "I was going to do it anyway."

"Can I learn firebending that quickly?" Aang asked, "The comet is coming in two months."

"You won't be a firebending master by any means, but you should know enough that, combined with the other three elements, can take on my father." Zuko told him.

"Let's hope." Aang winced.

"I'll start figuring out our plan of attack for Sozin's comet." Sokka added.

"We're all tired now. Why don't we rest tonight and you guys can start training in the morning?" Katara suggested.

"That sounds like a good idea." Mai agreed.

Sokka and Mai managed to catch some fish and a few small animals and brought those to Katara and Zuko to cook. Haru, Teo and The Duke arrived when they smelt the cooking meat and the group ate in silence. Everyone was too exhausted from spending the previous day fighting in an invasion, losing that invasion then walking a few miles to get to the Western Air Temple.

It's no wonder that once everyone had eaten, they crashed hard.

——————————

Zuko patted down the last of the fire, making sure it was completely gone before walking over to Mai, Ty Lee and Azula. Ty Lee and Mai were both fast asleep but Azula was tossing and turning.

“You okay?” Zuko asked.

Azula nodded, but she still looked upset, "I can't sleep." She muttered.

“I think I know why.” Zuko began to dig through his bag, “Katara told me that they found this in Ba Sing Se and thought it was best to keep it.” He pulled out Dragon, making Azula smile.

“Dragon!” She hugged the stuffed animal so tight Zuko thought the seams might come off, “Thanks, dad.” Zuko smiled once more at the word. It was definitely…different to think of Azula as his daughter now, not just little sister. Even though it did make a lot of sense the word change just hit him every time. Still, she was his daughter and once they won the war he’d get that in writing.

“You’re welcome. Now get some sleep.” With Dragon now secure in her arms, Azula feel asleep within two seconds. Zuko wasn’t far behind her.

———————————

In the morning, Zuko, Azula and Aang got up bright and early to practice their bending. They had moved farther away from the group to avoid injuring anyone or waking people up. There wasn't too much firebending Aang could do so he turned to Zuko and Azula to show him some basic moves. Before Zuko could even get into position, Azula launched into one of the more advanced moves.

"How do you know that?" Zuko asked.

"Father taught me." Azula answered.

"He taught a master level kata to a six year old with an injured arm?" Zuko asked.
"Injured arm?" Aang asked.

Azula nodded, "He said I had mastered all the basic katas."

"That's a really cool move, Azula." Aang smiled.

"Thanks!"

"But a little too much for a beginner." Zuko chuckled, "Let's try something easier."

"Oh! Oh!" Azula jumped up, "Like the dragon-wasp?" She asked, quickly performing the move.

"Yeah. The dragon-wasp would work. Aang, move your feet into a strong stance on the ground. They need to be lined up perfectly with your shoulders." Azula just watched Zuko put Aang into position. For the most part, he was right. That is, until he started talking about how Aang was meant to execute the move. When Aang performed it, it was good but no where near as powerful as it was meant to be.

"No." Azula said, "That's not right. You're supposed to jump up then kick into the air. The momentum will make your fire stronger." She told him.

"Azula-"

"Wait. I want to try." Aang performed the move as Azula instructed and she was right.

"Let me guess. Ozai told you that too?" Zuko asked.

"No. I just...know it. It comes naturally to move like that." Azula shrugged.

Zuko looked to Aang for an explanation, "Makes sense." Aang shrugged, "Azula's more connected to her element than any firebender I've seen. She has a perfect balance of letting the fire guide her and controlling her flames."

"Hmm. Azula, what move would you show Aang next?" Zuko asked.

"The butterfly-hawk. You keep your arms glued to the side of your body then when you see the flames coming at you, you press your palms together and move them-" Realizing what she was doing, Azula backed off, "Sorry."

"Why are you sorry? Keep going!" Aang told her.

Azula turned towards Zuko as if she was expecting him to be mad at her or tell her to go back to the others for taking over the lesson. Instead, he gave her an 'it's okay' sign and she continued.

They continued on until the sun was high in the sky. It was the prime time for firebending but the three were getting hungry so they agreed to stop and pick it up again after eating. Aang rushed off but Azula stayed behind with Zuko.

"Sorry." Zuko looked down at her.

"Why are you sorry?" He asked.

"I'm not Aang's firebending teacher. I'm sorry I took over the lesson. I'll be quiet next time."

"I think you should be." Zuko objected.

"But that's your job." Azula argued.

"But you're better at it. Firebending comes so naturally to you. We need Aang to have that same level of control and power when he faces Ozai. You're the best person to teach him. Unless your arm is still too injured.”

"No. It feels much better now, but...." Azula kept her eyes on the ground, "It’s your job and I'm six.”

"I don't care and I don't think Aang will either, " Zuko shrugged, "I think you make a great teacher."

"Really?"

"Really."

After lunch, Zuko told Aang his idea. While Aang was admittedly a little concerned about having a six year old for his firebending teacher, that concern disappeared by the end of the day. Zuko remained to watch over their lesson, but he wasn't needed for too much else. When the sun was starting to disappear, Zuko sent a small fire blast into the sky.

"Alright. We should head back for dinner."

"Good idea! Race you, Zula!" Aang cried.

"You're on!"

Zuko watched with a smile as Azula chased Aang. He did have to admit that he felt a pang of jealousy and anger at Azula upstaging him yet again but it didn't stick around like it did a while ago. He felt it but it kinda just appeared then dimmed within a few minutes. He didn't know if it was because he could understand now that he didn't need to be the best firebender or because he didn't want to be mad at Azula for being good at something she clearly loved or because of their dynamic change, but he just wasn't that jealous or angry anymore.

It felt nice.

"Wait for me!" Zuko called.

---------------------------

Zuko and Sokka had left to go to town for food. They had arrived at the temple with a small supply of food and there was certainly some animals around, but they needed more than meat. When they returned a few hours after sunrise they brought with them more than just that. Ten Fire Nation soldiers and one war balloon attacked the temple. Instantly, the team went into attack mode.

“Mai, get the kids out of here!” Zuko ordered.

Mai grabbed Ty Lee and Azula by the hand, “No!” Azula cried.

“Azula, come on. I have to get you two somewhere safe.” Mai had to drag Azula to get her away from the ongoing fight.

Thankfully, the battle didn’t last too long. Aang, Katara and Appa took down the war balloon no problem. They crashed it into the temple and it largely remained in tact. Unfortunately, this meant that the men inside were also okay. Zuko, Sokka and Toph, who were finishing up with the ten soldiers that had followed Zuko and Sokka, turned to the new ones.

“Allow me.” Toph smiled, smashing them against the wall.

“Toph, could you maybe find a way to fight them that doesn’t destroy the temple?” Aang asked.

“Sure thing, Twinkle Toes.” Toph used a final earthbending move to send them over the edge. At least the group could be certain now that none of them would get a message to Ozai about where they were.

“People will notice when those soldiers don’t come back and search the area.” Katara worried.

“We’re still okay for another few days. This is a good hiding spot and we shouldn’t leave.” Zuko argued.

“I’m with Zuko.” Sokka agreed, “We can stay put here a few more days then we’ll leave.”

“Mai? Toph? Aang?” Azula didn’t miss that she and Ty Lee weren’t included in the vote.

“I say we go.” Aang said, “People could have heard the fighting and be on their way here right now.”

“We’re fine here.” Mai objected, “It’s secluded enough that no one could have heard that fight. But I do think we should leave after a few days. It’ll be safer for all of us to not try and fly away on Appa only two weeks after the invasion. People are still looking for us.”

“Toph?”

“We should stay.” Toph decided.

“Alright.” Katara sighed, “We’ll leave in a few days just in case. For now, everyone just be on your toes if you leave the temple.”

That night, Azula noticed Zuko stay awake longer than anyone else. He only fell asleep when he physically couldn’t keep his eyes open any longer. She wanted to talk to him about the attack but her little body was too exhausted to do much more than simply look. A few seconds after he fell asleep, so did she.

---------------------------

Azula didn't know what Zuko and Sokka had been talking about but she knew they were planning something. That night, she stayed away and watched as Sokka and Zuko talked again. Apparently, Sokka had been trying to sneak away on Appa but Zuko caught him. They moved towards a war balloon that the group had taken from the soldiers. Azula crept over to them, slipping inside a bag and remaining as still as possible. Before she knew it the balloon was up in the air.

She couldn’t hear much of their conversation, but she picked up bits and pieces. It all sounded weird to her.

“My first girlfriend turned into the moon. That’s rough, buddy.” She had to have heard that wrong.

They stayed in the air for hours. So long that Azula was starting to cramp up. She had picked a position and didn’t move because moving would give her away in a second but now it was becoming painful to stay in her current position.

With no other choice, she moved her body and prayed to the spirits that they didn’t notice.

The spirits did not answer her prayers.

"Umm...Zuko. Is the bag supposed to be moving?" He asked.

Zuko turned towards his bag and squinted, "No." He muttered, "Please, no." He opened the bag and Azula fell out.

"Hey, dad." She winced.

"Azula. What are you doing here?!" Zuko snapped.

"I want to help!"

"You could have helped more by staying in the temple! Now I have to worry about your safety and ours! Ozai will come for you when he hears you're at the Boiling Rock."

"He'll never know." Azula smiled.

Zuko really didn't know where Azula was getting all her confidence from. They couldn't return her because they were already too close to the prison to turn back but taking her would bring it's own problems. Prison's didn't have bison or human daycares. Zuko grabbed his hair, hard. What was he supposed to do? He'd have to hide her somewhere, but where?

"I want to help." Azula piped up, sensing his frustration, "And I can help."

Zuko sighed, "Fine, but you need to be careful. This isn't a game or a time to disobey me. If Ozai finds out you're here or one of the guards sees you, it's over for all three of us."

"I know." Azula promised, "I won't mess up."

--------------------------

Zuko had Azula hide in the storage closet while he and Sokka looked around for Water Tribe prisoners. She quickly grew bored. There was nothing to do in this little closet. How was she supposed to help if she just stayed hidden away?

"Dad told you to stay put." She kept reminding herself when she found her body starting to get up.

"But it's so boring here." The other part of her argued.

In the end, her decision to stay put won out. Azula began to grow so bored that she started to doze off. Only being woken up when someone entered the closet.

"Zula?" Zuko whispered.

"Here."

"Come on."

"Did you find Sokka's dad?"

"No, but I figured you were hungry. There's no one in the lounge so now's the perfect time to get some food."

Azula happily followed him to a large room that had five long tables placed against the wall and a table of food. Azula ran over and started making herself a plate, taking a seat at one of the tables when she was finished.

“You know you’re grounded when we leave this prison?”

“That’s not fair!”

“You shouldn’t have snuck onto the air balloon.”

“I could help if you let me.” Azula argued, “You just throw me in a closet and tell me not to talk.”

“Azula…” Zuko took a seat and put a hand through his hair, “I want you safe. That’s more important to me than anything else right now. I know you can help. You’re an amazing firebender, but you’re also still a kid.”

Azula grabbed one of her dumplings and mumbled something but Zuko couldn’t hear her. He chose not to pursue it. Once she had finished eating, he brought her to yet another closet where she was told to stay put.

“How about this?" Zuko started, “Sokka’s gonna need help figuring out a way out of here. You can help him with that.”

Sensing she wouldn’t get a better offer, the six year old nodded.

“Good. One of us will come get you when it’s safe. For now-“

“I know. Stay hidden.”

“Good girl.”

———————————-

A couple of hours had passed when Azula heard her dad and Sokka. They didn’t come get her though which was confusing. She could hear them clear as day only a few feet away and, from what she could hear, they were talking to each other. Then their voices disappeared. Curiosity won over the young girl and she poked her head out of closet to see if they were close by. She hadn’t planned on doing anything else aside from look around.

“Hey! What are you doing here?!” A voice yelled.

Azula’s head snapped to the side when she heard the guard’s voice. She bolted off, trying to avoid being taken. Thankfully, she did manage to hide in an empty cell and avoid the guard.

Then she heard it.

“Hey!” The guard who had been chasing her yelled, “Step aside. I need to get into that cell.”

“You can’t.” Zuko told her.

“Step aside, fool.”

Azula could just hear a bunch of grunts after that then the guard yelled for someone else, claiming Zuko was an imposter. Azula didn’t have to look outside to know some guard had arrived and forced her dad to the ground.

“Get him to a cell. The warden will deal with him.” The female guard snapped, “I have to try and find the kid running around this place.”

Sokka and Zuko walked past the cell Azula was hiding in. She crept towards them but they both shook their heads.

“Stay hidden.” Zuko told her, “Go back to the closet and Sokka will find you.”

With no other option, she obeyed.

--------------------------

Sokka walked into the storage closet where Azula was hiding and turned on the light. Zuko had told him which one she’d be hiding in. The only problem had been entering when no other guards were around. He figured going into a storage closet then talking would seem a little weird. Azula was sitting in the corner, perfectly hidden from view.

"Hey, your dad told me-" Then Sokka noticed her tear stained cheeks, "What's wrong?"

"I messed up." She whispered.

"You didn't mess up." Sokka told her, "If anything, it's my fault Zuko got caught."

"But that guard was only coming that way because she saw me. I messed up again."

"Again?" Sokka asked.

"I believed Ozai at the palace and I showed my bending to Zhao." Azula spat, "I messed up then and I messed up now!!”

"Hey, hey." Sokka put a hand on her shoulder, "You didn't mess up. I did. I'm the reason Zuko was there in the first place. I’m the reason you’re both here. It's my fault he got captured and you have to hide, not yours." He looked down at the ground.

"But-"

"But nothing. You're a kid. No one, not me, not your dad, no one on the team, blames you for trusting Ozai or for using your bending to protect Zuko." Zuko had told them the story a few months ago and Sokka had always kept it in the back of his mind. Mostly because he thought it was insanely cool that a six year old could make lightning.

"Really?"

"Yes, really." Sokka promised, "I told you. I messed up. You didn’t.”

“Why were you at that cell?”

“My girlfriend is here.” Sokka explained, “I wanted to talk with her and tell her I was here. Your brother was standing guard and one of the guards tried to get into the cell but he fought them to give me time to escape. The guard saw me in the hall and told me to grab him.”

“…Are we gonna be able to get out now?” Azula asked.

“Yes.” Sokka promised, “I already have an idea for how we’re going to escape.”

Azula perked up, listening closely to his words, "I checked out the coolers again, and the point of them is to keep firebenders contained, right?" Azula nodded, "So, they're completely insulated and sealed to keep the cold in. Well, to keep the cold in, it also has to keep the heat out, right?"

"Yeah, but how does that help us escape?" Her eyes suddenly went wide, "You're using the cooler as a boat?"

"Yup."

"But someone will see. There are towers all over the place."

"I walked around the perimeter. There's a blind spot between two guard towers. It's the perfect launching point. I already tested it out. We'll roll the cooler into the water and just float with the current. It'll take us straight across. As long as we don't make a sound, no one will notice. And bing-bang-boom, we're home free."

"But this all depends on you being able to get a cooler out." Azula reminded him.

"Already have that figured out. Your dad is in a cooler as we speak. He's unbolting it from the inside. Once he's finished, I'll get Suki out of her cell and leave you with her. Then Zuko and I will bring the cooler to you guys."

"Okay." Azula whispered.

"Stay put. I'll be back with Suki in a few minutes."

------------------------

Two hours later, Sokka and Zuko were bringing the cooler to the water where Suki and Azula were waiting. They positioned the cooler correctly, leaving a bit in the water and the rest of it on the beach so they could push off. Suki picked up Azula and set her into the boat, but as she did, she heard the end of Sokka and Zuko's conversation.

"Are you sure you wanna go? You're the one who said you wanted to redeem yourself. Redeem your honor. Rescuing your dad is your chance."

"Your dad?" She asked.

"Your dad?" Azula repeated, "That's why you wanted to come?"

"If I had just cut my losses at the invasion, maybe we wouldn't be in this mess. Maybe sometimes it's just better to call it quits before you fail."

"Really?" Suki asked, "That's what you want to teach this kid?" She gestured to Azula.

"I...Suki-"

"Sokka, I don't know what you went through at the invasion, but I do know that if there's a chance your father is coming then you have to take it. You'll regret it if you don't. Trying is better than quitting just because you might fail." She said.

"So? What are we doing?" Zuko asked.

"You three get out of here." Sokka told them, "You have to get Azula away from this place. I'll stay."

"I'm not leaving without you." Suki argued.

"I'm staying too." Azula said.

"Zula-"

"What makes you think you're changing my mind?" Azula asked her dad.

Zuko sighed, "Since I can't drag you off this prison I guess we're all staying."

"Come on. We have to hide the cooler and get back inside before people notice we're gone."

They did just that, hiding the cooler against the prison wall so no one would find it. Zuko let Azula ride on his back as they climbed against the prison wall to get back inside. As they were climbing up, they got in view of the incoming gondola, the one that was supposed to have Sokka's dad on it. One by one, men filtered out of the gondola but Azula could tell by Sokka's face that his dad wasn't one of them.

"That can't be it." Sokka whispered.

"I'm-" Suki was cut off by the sound of a guard yelling at someone to get off the gondola.

A man stepped off with short brown hair and tan skin. Azula recognized him quickly from the invasion.

"Dad." Sokka whispered.

-----------------------------

While Sokka went to talk to his dad, Zuko and Suki snuck back into the prison. Thankfully, there was no one near their cells so they could slip inside without any issue. Suki made her way to her cell with no problem but, as Zuko was heading towards his, a guard yelled at him.

"Hey! What are you doing out of your cell!?" She screamed.

Zuko took off running with Azula still on his back. She held on as tightly as she could while Zuko continued to run. In the moment, he was just trying to lose the guard for long enough to hide Azula. He didn't really care if he got caught, what mattered was keeping Azula safe.

As he turned another corner though, that plan fell apart. Two guards were in front of him and grabbed Zuko, making Azula jump off his back. The female guard who had been chasing them wrapped her arms around Azula.

"Is this that kid Hikari was looking for?" The guard asked, "I thought she was crazy."

"Wait. Kid's got golden eyes. Is that Princess Azula?" Another guard asked.

"I think it is. We should tell the warden."

Seeing no other option, Azula pressed a hand filled with fire against the guards exposed stomach, "AH!"

"AZULA! RUN!" Zuko screamed.

She was gone before Zuko could finish his command. She ran and ran and ran until she bumped into Sokka.

"Azula?" Sokka asked.

"The guards know I'm here. They're right behind me." She told him.

Sokka could hear the sound of boots getting closer, but there was no closet to hide her in or anything. With no other option, Sokka shoved Azula into his dad's cell then slammed the door shut.

"I saw the girl go this way!" She heard Sokka yell, "She looked like she was heading for the docks!"

"Come on then!"

The footsteps began to get more and more distance, allowing Azula a moment to relax. She turned to see Hakoda leaning against a wall. He had stood up when Azula was shoved into his cell but made no move to get close to the kid.

"Hi." Azula whispered.

"Hello." Hakoda smiled, "You're Azula, right? Zuko's daughter."

She nodded, "Mmhmm."

"You're pretty young to be on the Boiling Rock."

"I snuck over." Azula admitted.

Hakoda lightly chuckled, “You remind me of my own kids. They used to sneak onto my fishing boat all the time.”

Azula remained in on the other side of the cell. She didn’t know quite yet if he was a good dad like Zuko or a bad father like Ozai. If she did something that warranted getting hit or yelled at, everyone would probably take Hakoda’s side. It was best to stay on his good side.

After a few hours, Sokka still had yet to return. Azula didn't want to talk to Hakoda too much, mostly because they had nothing to say, so it was pretty awkward to say the least. She was almost about to fall asleep when her stomach growled.

"Have you eaten at all today?" Hakoda asked.

Azula shook her head, "Here." Hakoda opened his hand, revealing some fruit. Azula eyed Hakoda with suspicion about how he managed to get it. Neither of them had left this cell in hours, "Sokka brought it to me in case I was hungry." He explained.

Slowly, Azula took a piece then retreated back to her corner, "You don't like me very much, do you?" Hakoda asked.

"I don't know you." Azula amended.

"Fair. That's fair. I don't know much about your father, but I'm not like Ozai. If the rumors are true, that man deserves to rot in a pit for what he's done."

"He does." Azula agreed, "He's not a good person." She mumbled, then taking a bite of the fruit.

"I'm sorry. According to my mother, my father wasn't that great either." Azula raised an eyebrow, so Hakoda explained, "Apparently, he treated her like...he treated her poorly. She ran away to the other side of the world just to get away from him and keep me from him."

"Sounds kinda like Zuzu." Azula said, "He took me away from Ozai for years."

"Your dad, Zuko I mean, is a good person. You're lucky to have him."

"I know." Azula whispered.

Another hour passed and Azula's eyes began to grow heavy. She wasn't hungry anymore so her body was ready to fall asleep. Hakoda remained awake, mostly to keep a look out so he could hide Azula if need be. When he noticed her start to doze off, his attention perked up.

"If you want the sleeping mat you can have it." Hakoda offered.

"Really?" Azula asked, narrowing her eyes.

"Go ahead. I'm staying away to keep an eye out for guards. You should get a little rest. I have a feeling we'll be moving again soon enough." Azula fell asleep the second her head hit the mat. It wasn't comfortable by any means, but she hadn't slept in almost 48 hours and she was exhausted. The others had slept in their cells or the guard barracks, but Azula had been too frightened of being discovered in one of the closets so she forced herself to remain awake.

"Goodnight, Azula."

"Night."

-------------------------

When she woke up again, it was because Hakoda was lightly shaking her. His face held a mixture of both urgency and calmness, like he was rushing her but also didn't want her to get freaked out.

"Come on. It's time for the plan." He told her.

"How will I get out?" Azula asked, looking at the large crowd of prisoners.

"I have an idea."

Hakoda's idea, it turned out, was to wrap Azula up in his sleeping mat. The prison, oddly enough, didn't have a rule against bringing your sleeping mat outside because the guards assumed that if someone was dumb enough to bring it somewhere where it could easily be stolen or confiscated, they should get to.

"Dad. Where's Azula?"

Hakoda unwrapped the mat, revealing the six year old, "We're leaving?" Azula asked, a little ticked off that she wasn't in on the plan.

"Yup. We need to start a riot though."

"How do we do that?" Suki asked.

"I'll show you how." Hakoda smiled, pushing another prisoner.

"Hey! What'd you do that for? That hurt my feelings."

"Aren't you mad at me?"

"Uh, well, normally I would be, but I've been learning to control my anger."

Sokka sighed, "This isn't working."

"Let me try." Azula smiled.

"Azula-"

Azula created a blue flame in her hand and lit someone's clothes on fire, but she ran off before the person saw her. The prisoner turned around and started yelling at another prisoner.

"Hey! This funny to you! Setting people's clothes on fire."

"I didn't do anything."

"So my clothes magically set themselves on fire?!"

"You calling me a liar!?"

"YES!"

Within seconds, the prison broke out into an all out riot. The four just stood their with wide eyes for a second.

"Well that worked."

The four ran to the side of the building, avoiding the punches and firebending of the angry prisoners. Zuko joined up with them a few minutes later.

"Zuko! Good, we're all here. Now all we need to do is grab the warden, and get to the gondolas!"

"And how do we do that?"

"I'm not sure." Sokka admited.

Zuko groaned, "I though you thought this through!"

"I thought you told me it's okay not to think everything through!"

"Maybe not everything, but this is kind of important!"

"Ummm, boys, I think Suki's got this."

The four watched in amazement as Suki proceeded to jump over people's heads, scale the wall, jump over the railing then fight three guards before scaling yet another wall, fight another guard and capture the warden. Azula's jaw was hanging down the entire time.

"Why did we wait until now to add her to the group!?!"

The rest of the plan worked perfectly. None of the guards attacked them while they had the warden so they were able to get onto the gondola without any trouble. One by one they boarded the gondola, with Zuko being the last as he was the one who started it. Azula, who had been by his side, holding up her hands and threatening to firebend at anyone who came close, stayed behind an extra few seconds to melt the handle.

"Azula!" Zuko yelled when he realized his sister wasn't on the gondola.

She ran towards them, the gondola already a few feet away, and used her firebending to propel herself forward. Thankfully, Zuko caught her and brought her inside.

"Azula-"

"Look." Azula pointed to the guards, "They can't follow us now."

His eyes widened, "Way to think ahead." Azula smiled brightly.

Once the gondola reached the other side, they left the warden inside and ran to the airship dock. There were a few war balloons that had been left there for guards to use in case of an emergency. One war balloon was cramped but they all managed to fit.

"I can't believe it." Suki sighed, "We're free. We're out!"

"But the others-"

"Sokka, you broke into an inescapable prison and freed two prisoners. No one else has done what you've done." Hakoda told him, "The others are fine. We'll free them after we win the war."

Suki wrapped an arm around Sokka's shoulder, offering him a warm smile, "You're right." Sokka admitted, "You two are free. That's what matters now. Katara is going to be so happy to see you. We'll be able to be a family again."

Azula had to admit a small, small bit of her felt a pang of jealousy when she saw Hakoda hug his children. Why couldn't Ozai have been like that?

"Hey." Zuko smiled, noticing her frown and tickling her sides.

"Stop! Stop!" Azula smiled and laughed, her jealousy washing away.

"Come on. Let's get some dinner."

"Yes!" Azula did cast one final look to the happy family display before turning back to her own.

It felt good to finally have some peace.

—--------------------

Before bed that night, Zuko brought her off to the side away from the others. She gave him a look of confusion when he did this, so he knelt down and started the conversation.

“Sokka told me about what you said at the Boiling Rock.”

“Oh.”

“Azula, you didn’t-”

“But I did. I shouldn’t have firebent in front of Zhao and I believed our father.”

“Hey. I’m thankful everyday that you firebent in front of Zhao, you know why?” Azula shook her head, “Because if you didn’t, who knows how long it would have taken for us to join Aang. I might have been stuck on that wild goose-cat chase for another few months. And who knows? I might have joined our father in Ba Sing Se.” Zuko shuddered at the thought of a world where that happened.

“But I still believed father.” Azula pointed out.

“No, he lied to you and you believed the man who was supposed to take care of you. You didn’t screw anything up Azula. I don’t think I would have gotten this far without you.”

“Me and uncle.” Azula corrected.

Zuko frowned a little at the mention of Iroh. He’d be lying if he said he hadn’t wondered if uncle had escaped prison. He said he had a plan for the solar eclipse and Zuko trusted him, but it was still concerning to not know where he was.

“Yes, you and uncle.” Zuko smiled, “Alright. Let’s get you to bed before you get cranky and I have to deal with it.”

“I don’t get cranky.” Azula argued.

“So, did I misremember the time you didn’t get enough sleep and kept setting me on fire.”

“...That doesn’t count.”

“Why not?”

“It just doesn’t.”

Zuko lightly chuckled, “Okay. Well, I’m tired, so let’s get some rest. People need their rest.”

Chapter Text

Next week, Azula was woken up by Zuko loading her and Ty Lee onto Appa. There didn't appear to be any danger, no soldiers, no one was fighting, nothing. Azula was still half asleep but she heard Zuko say something about how people in town were asking about the soldiers that had attacked them.

"We're going to Ember Island." Was the last thing she heard before falling asleep.

When she woke up again, she was on a real bed in some kind of house near the ocean. Ty Lee was starfished out on the other bed and Dragon was laying next to her. She jumped down and shook Ty Lee.

"What?" The girl asked.

"Come on. We left the temple." Azula said.

Slowly, Ty Lee got up and the girls made their way towards the sound of their friends and family. The house they were staying in was pretty big and they hadn't even explored the whole thing. Azula had a sneaking suspicion about what this house was, but pushed it away. When the two found the others, they were sitting outside in the garden/training area. Everyone was present, minus Hakoda and three other people Azula had never bothered to learn the names of. Later, Zuko would tell her that Hakoda had taken them somewhere else to help break out the other members of the Southern Water Tribe.

"Morning." Katara greeted with a smile.

"Where are we?" Azula asked.

"Our family's old beach house." Zuko explained, "We had to hide somewhere when people started looking for those soldiers."

"But why here?"

"Our family hasn't been here in about 7 or so years. No one will ever find us here." Zuko promised, "Though Azula and I might need cover names and disguises for when we go into town."

"That's a good idea. We wouldn't want you two getting recognized."

Using some fabrics they found, Katara crafted some new clothes for the two to wear. Azula had refused to wear anything that resembled a skirt, so Katara made her brown pants and a long sleeved red shirt that would cover up her burn. The final touch was just a light red silk like coat for her to wear. Zuko's clothes could stay the same, the biggest addition he had was a hood to cover his scar.

"Alright. So, in public, call me Li." Zuko said.

"Why Li?" Sokka asked.

Zuko shrugged, "There's a million Li's." He answered, "And call Azula Ilah."

"Ilah?" Azula asked.

"That was your grandmother's name." Zuko explained.

"Oh."

They didn't have to wait long to try out their new names and disguises. That night, after Azula took some time to train Aang, Zuko went into town to get food for the group and brought Azula, Mai and Ty Lee to help bring everything back. They got some fruit, a few packages of meat and a couple desserts that Zuko knew wouldn't last them more than two days max. While they were leaving, Azula ran out in front of the group and almost tripped one of the teenagers.

"Hey!" The teenager who was almost tripped snapped.

"I'm sorry. Az-Ilah. You have to watch where you're going." Zuko lightly scolded.

"Sorry." Azula said.

"Keep a leash on her or something." The teenager growled, making Zuko stand up with angry eyes because no one was allowed to talk to his daughter like that.

"What did you just say!?" Flames escaped Zuko's mouth.

"Li." Mai said.

"You heard me. Did you not understand? Should I dumb it down for you?"

"Chan, stop." The second teenager said, "She's just a kid and you're fine. Stop being such a baby."

"Fine." Chan rolled his eyes, "But don't let it happen again."

"Li, come on. Let's go." Mai said, pulling his arm.

"That guy was a jerk." Zuko muttered.

"I know, but the good news is he didn't recognize you or Azula. I think the disguises work."

"Yeah. That's good. You okay, Azula?" Zuko asked.

"I'm okay. I wanna burn his pants though."

"We should do something bigger." Ty Lee chirped up, "Like destroying his house."

"Yes!" Azula smiled.

Mai expected Zuko to tell them that was wrong but instead he was smiling and nodding along, "Zuko!"

"What? I wouldn't actually let them do it, but it's fun to think about."

"I can't believe you're a dad."

-------------------------

Zuko had just finished getting everyone situated in bedrooms when he noticed Azula in the hallway. When he walked towards her, he noticed she was actually stuck in a doorway more than the hallway.

"Azula?" Zuko asked.

She was staring into their mother's old room. The last time Zuko had been here was around 6 or 7 years ago, but everything remained perfectly untouched. It made sense that no one would mess with their beach house, even when they never came back to it. The bed was perfectly set up, pictures were scattered all over the room, there were old shells laying on the table that Zuko had brought her, and a crib next to the bed with red padding and a little mobile overhead. Zuko suspected that that had been brought to the house when their mother announced she was pregnant with Azula.

"You okay?" Zuko asked.

Azula slowly crept into the room, her hand tightly holding onto Dragon. She made her way over to the pictures, taking one in her hand. It was a picture of Ozai, Ursa and Zuko the summer before Azula was born.

"Was father...better before I was born?" She asked.

"No." Zuko answered, "Father was never a good person. He was angry all the time and took it out on me or mom. Why?"

"You guys look happy."

Zuko knelt down, "Lala."

"I just...I wish I knew her." Azula admitted.

"I do too. She would have loved you so much."

"You're sure? Even though I...." She turned away.

"Azula, come here."

He brought her to the other dresser and grabbed one of the pictures off it. Since it had been on top of the bigger dresser, Azula hadn't been able to see it. Zuko brought it down and gave it to her. It was a painting of Ursa when she was about seven months pregnant.

"You know mom got a painting done at least seven times while she was pregnant because she didn't want to forget a second. She told me she was going to have this room stocked with stuff for you and me so we could play in here together. When you were old enough, you would have gotten a separate room that was wall to wall with mom's and mine, so that you could come see us if you needed to. Why would she do all that planning if she wasn't excited to meet you? If she didn't love you?"

"But I still killed-"

"You didn't kill her. There was a medical accident. It's not your fault. Nothing was your fault."

For a few minutes, Azula didn't speak or do anything. Zuko worried that maybe she would start crying or still be upset, but she didn't display any emotion. She just stood there, staring at the picture in her hands.

"It's not fair." She mumbled.

"I agree. In a perfect world, we'd have our mom and dad would be the dead one." He snapped, then sighed and kneeled down, "But we have each other and that counts for something, right?" Azula nodded, hugging him tightly.

After a few seconds, she let go, "Can I keep this?" Azula asked, holding the picture close to her, clearly a little happier.

"Of course." Zuko smiled, "Technically, everything here is yours because you are the crown princess."

A smile fell over Azula's face, "Then I call this big bed!" She raced over and jumped onto it, making dust go up into the air but she still seemed happy with it.

"Then I'll just have to take Dragon." Zuko sighed, grabbing the stuffed animal.

"What? Why?" Azula asked, suddenly up again.

"He belongs in the kids room with Ty Lee, not in an adult room. Plus, if you're old enough for a big bed then you can sleep without him, right?"

Azula looked at him then back at the bed with wide eyes.

"See you in the morning." Zuko smirked when he saw Azula jump off the bed.

"No!" Since he had no intention of keeping Dragon from her for any longer, Zuko handed the stuffed animal back, much to Azula's delight.

"Alright. Let's go." With a swift move, Zuko scooped up Azula and brought her to the bedroom where Ty Lee was already fast asleep.

"Get some rest."

Azula happily nestled against her pillow, big bed forgotten, with Dragon in her arms and her new picture on her bedside table.

"Night, dad."

"Goodnight, Azula."

--------------------------

“Guys! Guys!” Sokka yelled, “You’re not gonna believe it! There’s a play about us!”

Azula looked over from the training grounds as Sokka read about the Boy in the Iceberg. When he got to the end, mentioning a group called the Ember Island Players, Zuko groaned.

“Problem?” Sokka asked.

“My mother used to take me to see them. They butchered Love Amongst the Dragons every year.” Zuko complained.

Azula’s interest was now peaked with the inclusion of their mother. Zuko had told her that she liked theater but Azula herself had never been to any plays.

“Sokka. Are you sure it’s a good idea for us to go to a play about ourselves?” Katara asked.

“Come on. A day at the theater? This is the kinda wacky, time wasting nonsense I’ve been missing.”

They did end up going. Everyone attended the play wearing their Fire Nation disguises, with Aang, Zuko and Azula all wearing hoods to keep people from noticing them. The building was packed when they entered. Half the people were already in their seats and everyone else was in the lobby or trying to get inside. Finally, they sat down in their seats as the play began. Ty Lee, Azula, Zuko, Toph, and Mai sat in the front row, mainly so the two girls could actually see what was happening, while Suki, Sokka, Katara and Aang took seats in the back.

When the play started, Azula’s eyes were staring dead center at the stage. She was both really excited for her first play and to see what her mother loved about the Ember Island Players so much.

She quickly decided that it wasn’t their acting skills.

“Is this supposed to be funny?” Azula asked after a few of Sokka’s jokes.

“Oh, no.” Zuko mumbled, “It’s one of those plays.”

“Those plays?” Ty Lee asked.

“Making fun of the enemies of the Fire Nation.”

As if to confirm Zuko’s words, a fake ship showed up on stage with Iroh and Zuko on it. Azula had to force back a laugh. Iroh was pretty spot on but whoever made Zuko’s hair clearly had a sense of humor. That and his scar was on the wrong side. There was just one thing Azula didn’t like about the scene.

“Where am I?” She asked.

Apparently, Azula wasn’t deemed important enough to appear in the first act. They sat through the Fire Nation’s take on the Gaang’s adventures until Yue’s sacrifice at the very end. When that scene appeared, Sokka had to leave the room and Azula hid her face against Zuko. Zuko had heard bits and pieces about the time Azula spent with Yue but nothing that would cause her to have this kind of a reaction.

“I miss her.” Azula whispered.

“I know. She seemed like a good person.”

“She was.”

By the time the first act ended, Azula wasn’t ready to face people quite yet so Zuko carried her out to the concession stand with her face still against his shirt.

“Awww. Is your sister tired?” One woman at the stand asked.

“Daughter and no, the last scene was just a bit much for her.” Zuko told the woman.

“Oh. I get that. My youngest almost started sobbing when the Avatar was crushing all those ships. I had to remind them that this was just a play.” She smiled, “What’s your daughter’s name?”

“Ilah. I’m Li.”

“Nice to meet you. Are you two from Ember Island?”

“No. We’re just visiting for a while.”

“It is a lovely vacation spot.” She said, “Oh! Where are my manners? I’m Rin.”

“It’s nice to meet you.”

“MOM!” Another voice called.

Rin sighed, “That’s my cue. I hope you two enjoy the rest of the show.”

Zuko grabbed some food and headed back towards the others. It seemed even fire gummies weren’t enough to cheer Azula up which made Zuko wince. He really didn’t know the extent of Azula’s friendship with the Northern Water Tribe princess, but her sacrifice clearly had a strong impact on her.

“Azula?” Zuko whispered.

“Can we go back to the house?” Azula asked.

Zuko sighed, “Sure.” Once he found the others, he told them that the two were leaving.

“I’ll go with you. I have a feeling my portrayal isn’t going to be anything worth sticking around for.” Mai said.

“I think Sokka and I might join you too.” Suki added, “This play isn’t what we thought it would be.”

“If you five are leaving, I might as well too.” Katara said.

“Basically we’re all leaving, aren’t we?” Toph asked.

“Yeah. Sorry you didn’t get to see your actor.” Katara told her.

Toph shrugged, “It’s fine. It would be too boring to stay on my own anyway. Let’s get out of here.”

Suki ended up finding Sokka on a balcony and told him they were leaving. While they silently walked home, Azula and Ty Lee fell asleep in Zuko and Mai’s holds.

---------------------------

No one knew who had been the first to lay on the ground but they couldn't bring themselves to care. Right now, everyone was laying down, staring at the ceiling, in a circle. Everyone had also let their hair down so it was just laying across the carpeted floor. Ty Lee and Azula were curled up together on the couch, fast asleep.

"Hey." Aang suddenly piped up, "I've been thinking about some stuff. When we win the war, the world is going to be so different. People will be free again to do what they want again without living in fear. I think the first thing I'm going to do when the war ends...is make fruit pie."

"Make fruit pie?" Katara asked.

"Why not?" Aang smiled, "It's fun and they taste delicious."

"I'm going to teach people metalbending." Toph said, "I'm sick of the lack of competition. Maybe if more people knew metalbending, I could finally get a challenge." That got the others laughing.

"I'm happy to take you right now." Katara offered.

"Ha-Ha. I'm not stupid enough to challenge a waterbender at night."

"You're no fun."

After a few seconds, Suki added on, "I'm going to expand the Kyoshi Warriors. I think every nation should have a group of warriors that can protect it."

"I'll be the first Water Tribe member." Sokka said, making Suki smile and wrap her arms around him.

"What'll you do?" Suki asked.

"Hmmm....get seal jerky." Everyone burst into laughter at that, "What? I miss it!"

"Why am I not surprised?" Katara asked, still giggling, "I think the first thing I'll do after the war is...go to that spa in Ba Sing Se again."

"You know the palace has a great spa. When we win, you can stay there as long as you want." Zuko offered.

Katara smiled and Sokka spoke up, “I think you just got Katara’s stamp of approval.” He laughed.

“Glad you approve.” Zuko turned to Mai, expecting her answer.

“I think I’ll take some time on my own. Maybe go work in Ba Sing Se or something.”

“What? Like work in some shop pretending you’re not the Fire Lord’s girlfriend?” Sokka asked.

“Yes and if anyone recognizes me I’ll just say I’m the twin sister.”

“You think people will believe that?” Zuko asked.

“I really do.” Mai smiled, “What about you?”

“Sleep.” Everyone burst out into laughter at Zuko’s answer.

"Can I change my answer to that?" Sokka asked.

"I think we all deserve a nice long nap after Sozin's Comet."

"My first act as Fire Lord will be that all of us must get at least 8 hours of sleep for one night."

"Best Fire Lord ever!" Toph declared.

“Speaking of sleep,” Mai started, “we should get some.”

“Good idea.” One by one, everyone stood up. Zuko scooped up Azula and Ty Lee, they stayed asleep in his arms, and brought them to a bed.

“Come on, Zuko.” Mai whispered, grabbing his hand.

“Ready for bed?”

Mai nodded, leading him to their bedroom. They were the last room to turn off their lights for the night, but once they did the house was completely silent.

-----------------------------

The days that followed contained a great deal of training and waiting. Aside from Aang preparing for Sozin’s Comet, there was nothing more they could really do. They mainly stayed in the house to avoid bringing attention to themselves and only ventured out when absolutely necessary.

Aang and Azula typically took most of the day to practice firebending, then Aang would train with Katara at night and Toph the following day. For a while, it was working like a charm. That is, until Aang dropped a bombshell on Azula.

“WHAT?!” Azula yelled.

“I'm just saying. I’m not going to be ready to face the Fire Lord during Sozin’s Comet. Wouldn’t a better time to face him be after the comet when he’s not powered up by it?” Aang asked.

“No! You can’t do that! That would be the worst idea!” Aang narrowed his eyes at her reaction.

“Why?” Aang asked. Azula looked away at his question, “Azula. What aren’t you telling me?”

“Father had me in meeting with him to prepare me for being crown princess. I wasn’t supposed to talk or do anything, just sit there and be a good daughter. While I was there, he talked about the fight against the Earth Kingdom and how there were still rebellions in Ba Sing Se.” Seeing Aang’s confused face, she decided to skip to the end, “My father plans to use Sozin’s Comet to wipe out the Earth Kingdom in the same way Sozin used it to wipe out the Air Nomads. There will be nothing left of the Earth Kingdom if you wait until after the comet to fight him.”

Aang’s eyes were wide. He had to grab a nearby tree to keep himself standing upright. He was looking every which way but not able to focus on a single thing. Azula instantly knew what this was though the second she heard his rapid breathing. She ran off back to the house to get Katara and the others came with her when she told them Aang was having a panic attack.

“Aang.” Katara whispered, “Breathe with me. In and out. In and out.”

Slowly, Aang returned to reality while Azula was telling the others what had happened, which included telling them about Ozai’s plan.

“He can’t really-“

“He will.” Azula insisted, “He’s going to destroy the Earth Kingdom. Everything from Kyoshi Island to Ba Sing Se will be ash by the time the comet is done.”

“This is bad. This is really, really bad.” Aang winced.

“Aang, all of us already knew we would be facing the Fire Lord during Sozin’s Comet.” Katara told him, “All this does is give us a stronger reason to keep him and his forces from ever reaching the Earth Kingdom.”

“You’re not doing this alone.” Sokka added, putting a hand on his shoulder, “You have all of us. We’ll fight beside you every step of the way. Just like we have been doing for the past few months.”

Aang stood up, “I want to give you all the option of leaving now. You can stay here, flee to some other part of the Fire Nation or go home, but after today we need to start training as a group for our battle against the Fire Lord.”

“Leaving?” Ty Lee chuckled, even at six she had a good amount of confidence, “None of us are leaving. We’re staying and fighting.”

Aang looked around as everyone else nodded and smiled at him, “Then let’s do this.”

---------------------

For days after that, the Gaang went through intense training from dawn until dusk. They used different pairs to see who would work well together, different people as Ozai, even if everyone agreed Toph was the best Fire Lord or Melon Lord, they trained at different times of day, in different terrain, everything to account for anything that could happen during Sozin’s Comet. The only thing they didn’t account for was Aang’s pacifism and inability to kill Ozai.

“What are you doing?!” Sokka yelled, “If this had been the real thing, you’d be dead!”

“I’m sorry, but it just didn’t feel right.” Aang admitted.

Sokka only glared at him then turned around and sliced the watermelon they were using to symbolize Ozai.

“That’s how it’s done.”

“I think we’re all just tired.” Katara interjected, “Let’s head back to the house.”

“Good idea.”

Returning home didn’t make things any better though. Now that it was out in the open that Aang was having trouble with killing, everyone wanted to know what they’d do if Ozai wasn’t killed during Sozin’s Comet.

“Aang. The best option is to kill him. He can’t hurt anyone else if he’s dead. He could escape jail if we put him there. You have a responsibility.” Were only a few of the lines Aang heard that night.

“STOP!” He finally yelled, “None of you have any idea what I’m going through right now! You’re not monks.”

“Don’t you want to defeat the Fire Lord?” Zuko asked.

“Of course I do!”

“Well you can’t do that if you let him live. He won’t stop fighting until you or he is dead.” Zuko warned.

“I want to end the war! But there has to be a way to do so without taking a life. Killing would go against everything the monks taught me.”

“Aang, it’s good that you’re not just going around and killing whoever you want, but you need to think about this.” Suki told him, “In the long run, Ozai dying is for the greater good.”

Aang threw his hands onto his head, “I won’t just kill him!”

“Then one of us will!” Zuko yelled back.

Aang held his glare on the group before turning around and storming off back into the house. No one in the group felt like going after him, deciding that he needed time to sort this out. That night, Ty Lee waited until everyone fell asleep before hopping out of bed and creeping past a sleeping Azula. She made her way to Aang’s room where she found him on the balcony.

“Hi.”

Aang turned and his face softened when he saw the six year old, “Hi, Ty Lee. What are you doing here?”

“I was just thinking about what you said.” Ty Lee admitted, “You said none of us could understand because we weren’t monks.”

“I shouldn’t have said that.” Aang interrupted, “I was just mad and frustrated and I lashed out.”

“No, but I was thinking that there have been other Air Nomad Avatars, why not ask them?”

Aang’s eyes widened, “You’re a genius!” Ty Lee smiled happily at the compliment, “I can talk to Yangchen.”

“Who?”

“The Air Nomad Avatar before me. She’s a legend at the temples. If anyone knows about keeping peace and being an Air Nomad, it’s her.”

Aang got into a sitting position with his body facing into the room. He took a few deep breaths then blue smoke emerged from his body and created the shape of an Air Nomad woman with long hair and an arrow on her forehead.

“I am Avatar Yangchen, young airbender.”

“Avatar Yangchen, the monks always taught me that all life is sacred. Even the life of the tiniest spider-fly caught in its own web. But now everyone is telling me I have to kill the Fire Lord, but doing so goes against everything the monks taught me. With them all gone…I feel like if I go against their teachings, I lose them forever.”

Yangchen looked down, “I understand your conflict, Avatar Aang, but you must understand that you are not only an Air Nomad, but the Avatar as well. Your responsibility as the Avatar must come first and before all else. However, if you truly do not believe yourself able to take the life of the Fire Lord I would advise you to seek out the lion turtles.”

“Lion turtles?” Aang asked.

“Continue to go through the Avatar line. Someone will have the information you seek.” With that, she disappeared.

“Lion turtles?” Aang repeated, “Try getting some sleep, Ty Lee. I might be here for a while.”

—-----------------------

The next morning started off normal enough, everyone woke up and went downstairs to eat breakfast. Aang hadn’t joined them yet, but Ty Lee came down saying he still needed time. While the group was eating, Katara heard someone walking around outside. When the others saw her get an ice spike ready, they either prepared their own bending or grabbed their own weapons.

“Wait.” Toph suddenly said, “I know who it is.”

Without any worry, she opened the door to reveal Iroh standing outside with a smile on his face.

“Uncle!” Zuko and Azula cheered, running over to hug him.

“Oh! I’m so glad you two are okay.”

“Why didn’t you come with us during the invasion?” Azula asked.

“I had to get a few friends together.”

“Friends?” Sokka asked.

“They’re in Ba Sing Se. Ready to help the civilians and protect the city from the incoming attack.”

“You knew our father was planning to attack the city?” Zuko asked.

“Not exactly. I just highly suspected that Ba Sing Se would be one of his targets during the comet. I assume I was correct?”

“Very much so.”

“Then I’m glad I have people there who can help the city.”

“You won’t return?” Katara asked.

“There’s no way I could make the journey back to the city in time for the comet. I think my help is more needed here with my niece and nephew.”

“It’ll be good to have you here to help.” Zuko smiled, “We could really use it.”

“Tell me the plan.”

That night, Aang returned downstairs. He seemed happier, like he had some kind of plan in mind.

“Aang?” Katara asked.

“I figured it out.” Aang smiled, “A way to defeat Ozai without killing him.”

“Aang, there is no way to-”

“I have a plan.” Aang’s voice turned serious, “I need you guys to trust me. This’ll work.”

Everyone gave him small smiles and little nods, “We trust you.” Sokka nodded.

“I’ll cut the Fire Lord off at this pass here.” Aang pointed to the map on the table that Sokka had laid out, “He won’t get to any inhabited part of the Earth Kingdom.”

“Suki, Toph, Mai and I will attack the airships.” Sokka told him, “We’ll take control of one ship and use it to cut the others then, if you need us, we’ll be there to help.”

“Uncle, Katara, Azula, Ty Lee and I will head to the capital.” Zuko informed them, “We’ll take Caldera back. When you’re done with your missions, the capital will be a safe place for all of you to go.”

“In 24 hours Sozin’s Comet will be gone and this war will end.” Aang said, trying to make sure his eyes met everyone, “One way or another. I hope you guys know that I’m grateful to fight beside you all.” The second Aang finished speaking, the group came together for a group hug.

Only Aang heard Sokka whisper, “May Yue and La have mercy on us.”

—------------------------

“Take care of them buddy.” Aang rubbed Appa’s nose who gave a small growl, “Can you take care of Appa like you did at the library?”

“Mmhmm.” Azula nodded, petting his ears, “He’ll be safe with us.”

“Thanks.” Aang pressed his forehead against Appa one final time, “You two be safe.” He said to Azula and Ty Lee.

“Don’t worry.” Katara smiled, “We’ll all be fine. We’ll see you after the comet. Stay safe and be careful.”

“I’m always careful.” Aang and Katara shared one quick hug before Aang took off.

Sokka, Mai, Suki and Toph had already started off towards the airships that would be leaving that night. Once Zuko was positive everyone was settled on Appa, he took the reins and flew off straight to the palace.

—---------------

The flight itself was filled with tension and anxiety. No one knew what to expect in the palace and around them the sky was only growing more red with the incoming comet. Even Iroh’s words of wisdom didn’t calm anyone down. Katara wrapped her arms around the two six year olds, assuring them that everything was okay. They could handle whatever security system Ozai left behind. As they approached the palace, Azula shook her head back and forth.

“Zula?” Ty Lee asked.

“It feels weird.” She admitted.

“What does it feel like?” Ty Lee asked.

“Like there’s fire in my blood.” Azula admitted, “Like my inner flame is going to explode.”

“That’s the comet. It’s starting.” Zuko told her, “You’ll be fine.” Zuko took his eyes off the sky for a second to give his daughter a reassuring smile.

“ZUKO!” Katara screamed.

A fireball came flying at them that, thankfully, Appa knew to dodge. Soldiers were on the ground with flaming boulders being aimed directly at them. Zuko quickly turned to the others.

“Katara, fly Appa to the palace and hide Azula and Ty Lee. Uncle and I can handle these guys.”

“On it.” Katara nodded.

Appa flew just low enough for Zuko and Iroh to jump down then took to the skies again. Katara had to be in the driver’s seat for the remainder of the flight but she cast a look over to Azula and Ty Lee whenever she could.

“Azula. You know where your room is in the palace, right?” Katara asked.

The girl nodded.

“Good. I want you to go there with Ty Lee and hide until one of us comes to get you.”

“But Ty Lee and I can help.” Azula protested, “My firebending is ten times stronger now and Ty Lee can still chi block.”

“I know, but right now, we want you safe.”

Appa flew close to the building so the three could jump off the saddle, “Appa. Fly back for Zuko and Iroh!” Katara ordered. She really hoped he understood her.

Once they were in the hallway, Katara looked to Azula for directions, “This way!” Azula yelled, pointing forward.

The three raced through the halls, which were surprisingly empty, to Azula’s room. Katara stopped right at Azula’s room, something felt off.

“Get in the room now.” Katara’s voice was low.

“But-”

“NOW!” Just as Katara screamed that, a rock glove came for her. Katara sliced it with her waterbending and dropped into a stance to show she was ready for a fight. Six Dai Li agents dropped from the ceiling. Apparently, Ozai had anticipated them getting into the palace.

“Surrender and the brats don’t get hurt.” One agent told her.

Katara only glared, “So be it.” Another agent smirked.

The fight was badly unbalanced. Katara was good, but five Dai Li agents in a hot environment proved to be a good match for her. She managed to take out two of them before another agent sliced her side.

“AH!” Katara’s hands instinctively went to the cut on her hip.

While she wasn’t bending, another agent took the opportunity to pin her hand to the wall. Once one hand was down, her other limbs followed in suit. One of the agents stepped forward and prepared a rock spike, aiming it directly at her heart.

“Now this will be fun.” The agent smirked.

“Go to Koh’s lair.”

“Feisty until the end. A shame you have to die.”

The agent stopped when the wall in front of him shined with a bright white color. All around them actually was illuminated by some kind of light and the sound of sparking. He turned around, trying to identify the source, and was met with a small girl who had lightning on her fingers. The agent could only watch as she connected her fingers then, in a flash, pushed one arm forward and straight at him. A blast of lightning hit him dead center. The shock wearing off, Azula stared at her hands with amazement.

“Azula, you can lightning bend!” Ty Lee cheered.

“Azula! Ty Lee! Run!” Katara screamed.

The remaining three earthbenders charged at the kids. Ty Lee managed to move out of the way just in time. She jumped on the wall then pushed herself onto one of the agents, hitting his pressure points as best she could since he had armor on. It wasn’t perfect, but it did slow him down enough that Katara could easily take him out, having freed herself from the wall.

“Two to go.” Katara whispered.

The final two agents weren’t going to give up without a fight and Katara was still badly injured and bleeding out. Azula could see Appa flying back but the agents would kill them if they waited.

“I have an idea!” Azula yelled, pulling Katara’s pants leg, “Follow me.”

She and Ty Lee ran after Azula but so did the agents. When they were out of sight of the agents, Azula showed them a secret tunnel they could hide in. Katara and Ty Lee filed in quickly but Azula remained outside.

“Azula. Come on!” Ty Lee tried to grab her until she saw what the princess was doing.

She charged up another lightning bolt, but her body was shaking. Lightning was hard enough to learn, but for a six year old trying to hold lightning bolts? It was the hardest bending feat Azula had ever done. Still, she forced the lightning to obey her even if it was starting to hurt and aimed it at the ceiling. As the Dai Li agents swung around and faced her the hallway ceiling fell down on them. Azula smiled brightly. She did it. She won.

Her enjoyment was short lived when she realized the hallway ceiling was still cracking as was the rest of the structure around her. Turns out there’s a reason people didn’t lightning bending in the palace. She cast Katara and Ty Lee a frightened look. Katara, understanding in an instant what was about to happen, wrapped her arm around the princess and Ty Lee and pulled them close to her. Using her body to shield them from the collapsing part of the palace.

—-----------------

“Help me move this! Can anyone see them!? They have to be here somewhere! Over here! I found Katara! They’re over here! They’re all here!”

Katara didn’t remember much except those occasional yells. Even then it seemed more like a fever dream than anything else. Her eyes refused to open and acknowledge that there were people around her despite the fact that she could sense their shadows on her. She felt hands grab her and set her down on something, but it still felt more dream-like than real.

When she did wake up, she was in some kind of healer's room. She could tell by the painting and imagery that she was still in the Fire Nation so her defenses went up. Did they win or lose? Did a soldier find her and put her here or did Zuko? Her body was covered in dust. Dry blood was on her stomach and clothes, but she did have a bandage over her wound. Then she saw a distinctive ponytail she’d know anywhere.

“Sokka.” Her voice was rough but apparently it was loud enough for Sokka to hear.

“Katara!” He ran over to her side, “How do you feel?”

“Like a roof fell on me.”

“Sounds right considering that is what happened.”

“Where are the others? Azula? Ty Lee?”

“Zuko and Iroh are getting everything settled with the guards and sending letters to the soldiers to tell them to stand down. They said that Zuko’s coronation to be Fire Lord would be held by the end of the week. Azula and Ty Lee are fine. Your body protected them from the falling debris. Everyone else is sleeping. They’re exhausted.” Tears of joy appeared in Sokka’s eyes, “We did it, Katara. We beat him. The Fire Lord is defeated. The war is over.”

A large smile broke out over Katara’s face. It was over. Finally. It was all over. No more fighting soldiers. No more running. No more hiding. No more fear. No more death. A small part of Katara’s brain told her this wasn’t true, but she ignored it. Reconstruction and dealing with a world after the war was future Katara’s problem. Now she just wanted to be happy.

“Mom would be so proud.”

“She would. She really would.”

“Can you help me join the others?”

“No problem.”

Sokka wrapped one of Katara’s arms around his neck and placed his other hand on her side to move her to where everyone was sleeping. When they arrived, everyone, minus Iroh, was present and sleeping. Thankfully, the floor was carpeted so those that had decided to take up a sleeping spot on the floor found it comfortable.

Zuko, who was on the floor, was lying next to Mai, who used his chest as a pillow, with Azula and Ty Lee lying next to them. Zuko had one arm wrapped around Mai and another on Azula’s shoulder. Toph, who had been lying starfished out on the bed when Sokka last saw her, was now forced to keep her hands by her side so Suki and Aang could sleep on the bed as well. Katara found her own place on the giant bed, nestled between Aang and Suki. While Sokka stole a pillow from another room and slept at the foot of the bed, making with that he was positioning his head away from Toph’s feet. He’d been through enough these past few hours.

Everyone was fast asleep by the time servants and advisors arrived to tell them news about the war. Only one advisor attempted to wake them to deliver the news. When word spread about him running out of the room on fire, the others decided it was best to let them sleep.

They more than deserved it.

Chapter Text

For the fifth time, Azula checked her bag for anything she was forgetting on her first day of school. She had her notebooks, pens and ink, and a copy of the paperwork in case they needed it. They’d been back at the palace for some time now. Zuko had to deal with a lot of paperwork and staffing changes since becoming Fire Lord and he resolved to keep Azula as far removed from that as possible. If he could help it, Zuko wanted to make sure she lived as normal a life as possible.

“Bye, Dragon.” She secured her stuffed animal on her bed. It would be there for her when she got back. Both her dad and Mai had been clear that stuffed animals weren’t allowed in school. Which she thought was stupid but she wouldn’t argue.

Then she ran into the hall and down to her dad and Mai’s room and opened the door. Mai was trying to calm Tom-Tom down and Zuko was finishing getting ready.

“Time for school!” She chirped, jumping on her dad.

“I know, Azula. I know.” Zuko said, “Give me two minutes to finish getting ready.”

“Fine. You’re slow.” She decided to head over to Mai, who was rocking the almost two year old in her arms.

After the war, Zuko had invited Mai to stay at the palace. An invitation she declined. She’d been serious about taking some time for herself so she went to Ba Sing Se for a while. She wrote to them all the time but Azula could tell Zuko missed her. Then, one day, they got a weird letter from her. Apparently, she had talked to her parents about their treatment of her and Tom-Tom and put them on thin ice, saying that if she even sensed they were neglecting her brother she’d take him.

Two months later, her father was arrested for plotting against Zuko. He’d been working with a group of Ozai’s loyalists and planned to abduct Azula and kill Zuko. When her father was arrested, her mother grew depressed. A month after the arrest, she arrived in Ba Sing Se and gave Tom-Tom to Mai. He was hers to take care of now. That was the last time Mai had seen her mother. She arrived at the palace with her belongings and Tom-Tom a month later. She never admitted it but Azula could hear Mai crying to Zuko, especially in the beginning.

There was no paperwork or talk that had been done, Zuko claimed the wound was still too fresh, but Azula had a feeling Tom-Tom would become Mai’s son in the same way she was Zuko’s daughter.

“Azula, come here.” Mai had finally calmed Tom-Tom down and set the one year old down to play.

Azula sat down on the bed, allowing Mai to do her hair, “I’ll have to teach you how to do this at some point.” Mai said, “You should know how to do a top knot.”

“But I liked it when you do it.”

“Yes, but you should know.”

She finished her hair just as Zuko finished his. Once the two were done, Zuko collected Azula and they headed out to the carriage to go to the school. Azula was jumping around in the carriage. The last school she’d been at was the one in the North Pole, but Zuko, Sokka and Katara promised her this one wouldn’t be like it.

“I can tell you’re excited.” Zuko chuckled.

Azula just nodded, too excited for words and poked her head out the window. Eventually, they arrived at the school. Azula didn’t care to notice the students, their parents and staff bow to Zuko. She was too focused on the school building in front of her.

“Excuse me.” Zuko called, “Is this where the new students come?”

“Y-Yes, Fire Lord Zuko.”

“It’s okay. You don’t have to be nervous. I just want to make sure she’s in the right place.” Zuko looked over to see Azula staring at the large dragon statue, “Azula!” He called.

She ran back over to him, standing up straight as Mai had told her to do.

“Princess Azula, you can come with me.”

“Just Azula.” Azula objected.

“Huh?”

“Just call me Azula. No princess.” Zuko smiled at her words. Last night, she had gone on a whole rant about not wanting to be treated differently because she was crown princess. Zuko had told her that people would probably still call her a princess, but Azula seemed pretty confident in herself that she could get them to stop if she told them to.

“Your highness, that would be a flagrant disregard for your bloodline-“

“Don’t call me a princess.” Azula snapped.

The teacher looked at Zuko, “It’s okay. Just call her Azula.”

“Alright then. Come on, Azula. I can bring you to the other girls for your first day.”

“Okay!”

Zuko watched her leave to go inside the building. He couldn’t help the smile and happy tears in his eyes. When he looked around, he saw other parents having the same reaction as their girls ran into the building. This school would be good for her. She and Ty Lee could meet other girls their own age and finally have something of a normal life.

———————————

One night, while Zuko was away in the Earth Kingdom trying to settle a dispute with Aang, Mai heard a noise. It didn’t sound like an assassin, but Mai had learned that you could never be too sure. Tom-Tom was fast asleep in his crib, but Azula was alone in her room.

“Watch him.” Mai ordered to the guards, storming towards Azula’s room which wasn’t far.

When she opened the door, she found Azula alone in her room. There was no one creeping in through the window or the secret passages. Everything seemed perfectly fine, but Mai could still hear that noise and it was definitely coming from Azula’s room. Then she really looked at Azula. The tiny lump in the bed was shaking and the sound Mai heard was her crying.

“Azula.” Mai spoke softly, trying not to scare her.

“No…please…father…”

“Azula. It’s okay. You’re okay.” Mai gently shook the six year old’s shoulder, making her eyes snap open.

“Mai?”

“It’s me. You’re safe. Ozai can’t get you.” Without warning, Azula got up and hugged Mai, burying her face in the older girl’s shoulder, “It’s okay. You’re okay.”

“He came back.” Azula whispered, “He killed dad and you and Tom-Tom then he dragged me away.” She began to sob again, getting Mai’s shoulder covered in tears and snot.

“That won’t happen. That will never happen. Zuko and I won’t let it. You and Tom-Tom will always be safe here.” After a few minutes, Azula stopped crying but she didn’t want to part from Mai, “Do you want to sleep in my room tonight?” Mai felt her nod so she grabbed Dragon and left.

When she returned to her room, she set Azula down in the bed, Dragon tucked securely next to her, and covered her up with all the blankets. Already the girl looked more at peace.

“Goodnight, Azula.”

“Night, mom.”

Azula was asleep before she realized her word change, but Mai’s eyes went wide then softened. She’d have to tell Zuko about this.

—-------------------

Azula was seven when she came home and saw Mai open some scroll and laugh and smile. She had been doing her homework in the room, with Tom-Tom playing on the floor and Mai doing her own work when it happened.

“What?” Azula asked.

“I’m just happy. They finalized my custody request.” She explained, “Tom-Tom is officially mine.”

“He’s your son now? Is he dad’s son now too?” Azula asked.

Mai winced, “That’s…complicated. He is, for legal reasons, my son, but I don’t know how Zuko feels about him being his son too.”

“Is he my brother?” Azula asked, “I call you mom anyway so…” She trailed off, waiting for Mai to fill in the blank.

“No.” Mai smiled, “I’ll have to talk to your dad about all of this but all I can say for certainty is that he’s my son.” Mai bent down and picked up her brot-son.

“Mai!” The two year old giggled.

“You should have him call you mom then.” Azula said.

Mai only nodded. She was just worried it might be a little confusing for him. She’d work on it but it would probably take some time.

That night, Zuko had Mai’s favorite dishes prepared to celebrate the news.

--------------------

Mai and Zuko were woken up by the sound of crying and shouting from Azula’s room. They both burst out of bed and ran to her room. When they got there, they found Azula, now eight, holding Dragon and Tom-Tom, now three, sobbing on the floor.

“It’s mine!” The eight year old yelled.

“Azula!” Zuko snapped, “What is going on? Why is Tom-Tom crying?”

“He tried to take Dragon!” Azula accused.

Zuko’s face morphed into one of understanding, “Oh.”

“Mine.” She mumbled into the dragon’s back.

“It’s okay. You don’t have to share Dragon.”

“Zuko.” Mai whispered, holding a now quiet Tom-Tom.

“It’s her stuffed animal, Mai. It’s been hers since we were at sea. She doesn’t have to share it if she doesn’t want to.”

“Please, mom.” Azula begged, using her polar-puppy eyes.

Mai’s sighed. She knew he was right. Dragon always held a special place in Azula’s heart and it was wrong to make her share it. Plus, she couldn’t resist Azula’s polar-puppy eyes. Still, she didn’t like hearing Tom-Tom cry.

“We’ll get Tom-Tom his own stuffed animal.” Zuko promised, "You can keep Dragon, but next time just talk to us okay?"

"Okay." Azula mumbled.

Tom-Tom had stopped crying by now but he still had fresh tear stains on his eyes. Azula, not liking that she had made him cry, got another stuffed animal from off her bed and passed it to him.

"Here. He can have this one." Tom-Tom wrapped his arms around the stuffed platypus bear and gave them all a toddler smile.

"Anks, Zula." Tom-Tom smiled.

"You're welcome."

The fight resolved, Mai left the two kids to keep playing in Azula's room. When she returned a few hours later, she found Tom-Tom and Azula asleep on her bed with the stuffed animals tightly held in their arms.

——————————

Ty Lee and Azula were ten when they snuck out to the garden with their arms filled with sweets. They were hiding behind a tree and the bushes covered them from the other side. After the war, Ty Lee had to go back with her family. Apparently, they'd been looking all over for her and even pronounced her dead. Her parents were beyond happy when the Fire Lord arrived on their door with their daughter. Zuko decided not to tell them about the whole kidnapping thing. A few months later, her family returned to the Fire Nation and sent Ty Lee to the Royal Fire Academy for Girls with Azula.

“Hey.” Ty Lee piped up, “Did you see those teachers yesterday?”

Azula looked at her in confusion.

“They were two girl teachers and they kissed.” Ty Lee giggled.

“Girls can kiss each other?” Azula asked.

Ty Lee nodded, “My mom said it was illegal for a long time but then your dad made it legal.” Azula smiled at that. If Zuko made it legal then it had to be okay.

"What if we kissed?" Azula asked, her cheeks blushing.

"Hmmm." Ty Lee put a hand to her chin, as if she was deep in thought, "Okay!" Since the two were only ten, they had to go by what they saw adults doing.

What they didn't see was a passing servant, who nearly dropped the laundry she was doing. She ran off and rushed all the way to Fire Lord Zuko's room.

"Fire Lord Zuko." She knocked hard on his door, knowing he wouldn't get angry like Ozai did.

"Yes? Is everything okay?" He asked.

"Ummm...I saw your daughter and Lady Lin's daughter...kissing."

"What?" Zuko asked, his eyes wide, "You're sure?"

"Positive."

"Thanks for telling me. I'll have to talk with her."

"If I may, my lord, don't be hard on her. First crushes are important."

Zuko nodded, "I know. Thank you. I'll try to handle this best I can." Over the last four years, Zuko had gotten good at projecting confidence when inside he was a wreck. The second the servant closed the door, Zuko started panicking. He briefly considered going to Mai to ask her what he should do, but decided against it.

"You can do this. You can do this. You can do this." He kept repeating until he heard Azula's knock, "Come in."

"Hi, dad." Azula greeted, "You wanted to see me?"

"I did. A servant today said she saw you and Ty Lee kissing."

Azula just gave him a blank stare. She didn't look guilty or nervous or angry, "We did. I thought it was legal now."

"It is." Zuko confirmed, "But...you're too young to be doing that. I think you should wait a few more years."

"Why?"

"You're too young." Zuko repeated.

"I fought in a war when I was six." She pointed out, "I was the Avatar's firebending teacher. I think kissing is pretty safe."

"Zula. I'm not saying you can never do it, I'm saying you need to wait a few years."

"That's not-"

"It's incredibly fair." Zuko interrupted, "I'm your dad. You need to listen to me, do you understand?"

Azula glared at him and didn't say anything.

"Azula."

"Fine." She snapped.

"Dinner is going to be ready soon. Why don't you wash up and meet me at the table?"

Again she didn't answer, but she did stomp out of the room leaving Zuko to sigh and run a hand through his hair. That could have gone better. Eventually, the two forgot about their little argument but Zuko did remind Azula about their talk when she went to hang out with Ty Lee which always resulted in a glare.

A few months later, Zuko heard from another servant that she saw them kissing and he called Azula into his room again.

"I don't understand! We didn't do anything! We just kissed!"

"You're too young!"

"Is that really the issue?" Azula asked after a few minutes, "Or is it that I'm supposed to only like boys."

"Lala, I don't care if you like boys or girls or both or neither. I just want to make sure you're okay. Is something else bothering you?" Zuko asked.

"One of the girls at my school told me that because I'm a princess, I can't date Ty. I have to date boys, but I don't want to. The thought of dating a boy makes me want to throw up and I feel like ant-spiders are crawling all over my skin." Zuko knelt down, putting a hand on her shoulder.

"Your classmate was wrong. You can date whoever you want, but you can't date for a few more years at least. When you're older, I don't care if you date Ty Lee, or another girl at your school, or if you tell me you don't want to date anyone."

Azula offered him a small smile, "Thanks, dad."

"Always." Zuko hugged her tight, "Come on. I can't look at another trade agreement tonight. Let's get some mochi!"

"Yes! From that place in town?"

"Sure."

"Race you downstairs!"

Zuko pretended not to notice Azula hide a whole package of mochi in her room. She deserved it.

---------------------

“Dad?”

Zuko looked up from his desk. Azula, now twelve, was leaning against the door with her arms around her body and looking incredibly scared.

“Lala? What’s wrong?” Zuko asked.

“I think I’m dying.”

“What makes you think you’re dying?” Zuko asked.

“My stomach really hurts, I feel weird and I’m bleeding.”

“Bleeding?” Zuko asked.

A blush covered Azula’s face, “…From there.” She whispered, pointing down.

For a second, Zuko was still confused, then his eyes widened, “Oh…Oh! You’re not dying, but you should talk to Mai.”

“Why?” Azula asked.

“Just trust me.”

Zuko led Azula to Mai and explained the situation. She just rolled her eyes at him.

“You’re an idiot.”

“I’m a guy. Please just explain it to her. I don’t want to say the wrong thing and confuse her.” The twelve year old was still wildly uncertain as to why her dad was asking Mai for help, but he didn’t appear worried that she was dying so that calmed her down a bit.

“Fine.” Mai smiled.

Zuko left after that, leaving Mai and Azula to talk for the next two hours about everything. Even after Mai explained the concept of periods to Azula, she had more questions about why she was getting them and about pregnancy. She also asked how she could avoid getting pregnant which Mai answered by telling her to talk to her dad.

“Why?” Azula asked.

“He might have some rule about you dating that I don’t know about.”

“Rules?”

“He might not want you dating until a specific age or something like that.” Mai explained, earning a nod and a 'he does' from Azula.

“You can get pregnant by dating?” Azula asked.

“Not exactly by dating. I mean the two sometimes over lap but…just talk to your dad and come tell me if he has any rules then I’ll explain it to you.” Azula nodded.

After they finished talking, it was time for dinner. The family was sitting at the table, eating in peace, when Azula decided to ask her dad a question.

“Hey, dad?”

“Yes?”

“When can I get pregnant?”

Zuko proceeded to choke on his food.

—————————

Two months later, Azula announced she and Ty Lee were dating.

---------------------------

Azula was 15 when she announced she was leaving. Ty Lee had plans to go join the circus for a while and figure out who she was on her own. Her plans got Azula thinking about how she'd rarely been outside of the Fire Nation and was too young to remember most of her time at sea. The two decided to pause their relationship, coming back to it when they saw each other again. A few months after Ty Lee left, Azula decided to follow in her footsteps and leave as well.

"You're going?" Zuko asked.

Azula nodded, throwing her stuff on a ship, "I just want to take some time away from the palace and being Princess Azula."

"But you'll come back?" Zuko asked.

"Of course I will!" Azula promised, "I'll send letters too."

Azula could tell by her dad's nervous expression that he was still uncertain about her leaving, but there was very little he could do to actually stop her from going.

"Dad, I'll be fine. I'll come back soon, I promise."

"You better or I'll go looking for you. I spent three years trying to find the Avatar, don't think I won't or can't find you."

"I know." She hugged him tightly, "Bye, mom. Bye, Tom-Tom" She said, still entangled in her hug with Zuko.

"Bye, Zula!" Tom-Tom waved.

"Goodbye, Azula. Stay safe."

"I will and good luck to you with taking care of my dad and Tom-Tom."

"Thanks. I'm gonna need it." Mai chuckled.

Azula smiled as she boarded the ship. It was a small ship so she didn't need a crew. Her plan was to sail to Fire Nation villages and get jobs there, meeting and learning about her people. She got her ship ready and sailed off into the ocean while waving goodbye to her family.

-----------------

She wished she had anticipated the giant storm her second night at sea.

-----------------

When Azula woke up she quickly realized two things. The first was that she was alive. Last thing she remembered was falling into the ocean and holding onto her ship for dear life. The second thing was that she was in some kind of hut. She couldn’t tell if she was still in the Fire Nation or not, since there was no indication, but the hut itself seemed old.

“Hello?” Azula called.

A woman, with long black hair that was pulled back into a ponytail with a golden holder, walked into her room. She was wearing a red and yellow skirt, a red top and golden arm bracelets. She also had red markings on her face.

“Umm hello.” Azula said.

“Hello. It’s good to see you’re awake.”

“Where am I?” Azula asked.

“I can’t tell you that, but you don’t have to worry. You’re safe.”

"The fact that you won't tell me where I am doesn't fill me with a lot of confidence." Azula snarled.

"I promise you we're not going to hurt you."

"I've heard that one before." In a flash, Azula sent blue flames at the woman, causing her to back up. She jumped out of the bed she was in and ran outside. Outside there were buildings that she had never seen before. Almost all of them were covered in overgrowth. The entire place looked like it had been abandoned for decades.

For a second, Azula considered the possibility that she was here alone with this strange woman. That is until more men and women dressed like her surrounded Azula. She lit her palms on fire and glared at them, daring one of them to make the first move.

"Stop!" A loud male voice yelled.

A man stepped in front of the crowd and just from the way he dressed Azula could tell he was in charge. He wore similar clothing to everyone else, but had more makeup on his eyes and forehead, a special large golden necklace and a large feathery headdress.

"Who are you?" Azula demanded.

"I'm the Chief of the Sun Warriors. We found you on our beach unconscious and have been trying to nurse you back to health."

"The Sun Warriors?" Why was that name familiar?

"How can you change the color of your fire?" The chief asked, "That kind of knowledge is only reserved for those who have seen the masters."

"The masters?" Azula asked, "Look, I've always been able to change my fire color. It's been blue since I was five."

"Impressive. Who are you?" The chief asked.

"Princess Azula." She answered. It might be a mistake to tell them who she really was but she had a good feeling about this place, "Daughter of Fire Lord Zuko."

A few of the Sun Warriors whispered to themselves before the chief spoke up, "What about Fire Lord Ozai?" The chief asked.

"He’s in prison where he belongs." Fire danced on her fingertips, "If you're Ozai loyalists-"

"I can assure you, we're not. Do you know who the Sun Warriors are?"

"The name sounds familiar, I'll admit, but no."

"The Sun Warriors are the original firebenders. We were the first to learn from the dragons and the only ones to keep our fire pure."

"What do you mean by pure?" Azula asked.

"Over the years, your ancestors helped to turn firebending into an art of hatred and anger. We believe fire and firebending is the opposite. It's life, it's warmth-"

Azula conjured a blue flame in her hand, "It's like a heartbeat."

"Exactly. It's been many years since a Fire Nation royal has stepped foot on these shores and learned the ways of the Sun."

"The ways of the Sun?" Azula asked.

"Only the masters Ran and Shaw can teach it to you." The chief told her, "Would you like to learn?"

"Yes." Azula bowed, "I would be honored."

"When you present yourself to them, they will judge you. They'll read your hearts, your souls, and your ancestry. If they deem you worthy, they'll teach you. If they don't, you'll be destroyed on the spot." He warned.

"Wow. No pressure."

--------------------

The next morning, Azula woke up with the sun to meet the chief at what looked like a ceremonial place in between two mountains. There was a long staircase going up to a platform that connected the mountains that Azula imagined she’d be asked to climb.

“You have your fire?” The chief asked.

Azula created her blue flame.

“Very good. You will go up these steps and present this flame to Ran and Shaw. Once you do, they will judge you.”

“And if you decide I’m unworthy I’ll be burned alive. Trust me, I remember.”

The chief only nodded and moved out of her way. Slowly, Azula climbed the steps and the warriors began to chant. She arrive at the top of the platform and looked from side to side. Which tunnel would the masters come from? How old were they? The chief said a royal had been here before so would they be as old as her uncle? She knew her dad had never been here and if her father had known about these people he would have destroyed this place. Suddenly, there was a large roar from the caves as two giant dragons emerged. One was covered in blue scales and the other in red.

“Dragons.” Azula whispered, “Real dragons.”

The dragons continued to fly around her and Azula was honestly lost at what she should do. Shouldn't they have judged her by now? Not knowing what else to do, she revealed her blue flame to them. They started to move a little differently so Azula assumed she was doing something right. She decided to perform a move her uncle had taught her. It was old, according to him, but it had the word dragon in it so maybe these two real dragons would like it. When she finished, they landed beside her, opened their mouths and breathed fire.

For a second, Azula hid, terrified that this was the end for her and just trying to protect her face. Then she saw it. The fire they were unleashing was circling her, not hurting her. Not only that it was filled with more colors than Azula had ever seen in fire. Red, orange, green, purple, yellow. Azula never wanted the tornado of flames to end. Sadly, it had to. The dragons finished and flew away.

"You did well." The chief told her.

"The dragons...you have real dragons here."

"We do, but you can't tell anyone."

"I won't." Azula promised, "I just...I was sure all the dragons were gone."

"Many years ago, your grand uncle came here and said he wanted to learn the true art of firebending. When we taught him, he promised to go back to his nation and say he killed the last dragon. No one would ever hunt them again." The chief smiled, "It seems he kept his promise."

"Are they the only dragons you have here?" Azula asked.

"They recently laid an egg. We hope they will lay more, but for now there are only three dragons in existence."

"Can I help you?"

The chief chuckled a bit, "A Fire Nation royal helping repopulate the dragons. What would your ancestors say?"

"My dad and I have made it something of a habit to anger our ancestors. Why not add one more thing to the list?"

-------------------

Eventually, Azula did have to write a letter to her dad telling him that she was okay. She said that she was on a Fire Nation island and would return to the palace soon. She couldn't tell him much about the island but she tried to be as descriptive as possible without mentioning the dragons or ancient society. She told him she was with a group of people on an island who were teaching her their ways.

For three years, Azula and Zuko continued to write letters back and forth. Azula celebrated her sixteenth, seventeenth and eighteenth birthday with the Sun Warriors while training to become one of them. It was a lot of long hours, early mornings and hours with the dragons but the chief eventually declared her ready.

A few weeks before her official ceremony to become a Sun Warrior, she received a letter from Zuko.

He was getting married.

------------------

It felt...weird to be home. On the one hand, Azula missed the palace. There had been nights on the island when she longed to return more than anything. She missed her dad, mom, Ty Lee, everyone. Seeing them again brought a sense of calmness that she hadn't felt in three years. On the other hand, Azula now missed the Sun Warriors. She missed the dragons and her training. Sure, it wasn't fun getting up before the sun was out but those early mornings were when she felt most connected to the other warriors. There was a sense of community that she felt like she left behind.

The chief had allowed her to tell her dad, mom, Ty Lee, and the others about them so they could attend her ceremony but they had to be quiet. The chief also felt it was a good choice to have the Fire Lord and Avatar know about their existence so they could help protect them and the dragons.

"Azula!" Ty Lee screamed, hugging her tightly, "I missed you so much!"

"I missed you too, Ty! How are you?"

"I'm good. The circus has been fun!"

"I can imagine. I hear you've been all over."

"We have. We were in the Fire Nation for about a year then went around the Earth Kingdom for two years. I can't wait to show you everything I learned! What have you been doing?"

"I'll tell you later with everyone else." Azula smirked.

“You’re really going to keep a secret from me, Zula.” Ty Lee asked, leaning against the princess, “I’m your best friend.”

“The polar-puppy eyes aren’t fair.”

“All’s fair in love and war.” Ty Lee smiled, “Pleeeeeeeeeeeeeease. Just a hint.”

“Fine. It involves dragons.”

“Dragons? Did you….” Azula didn’t answer but her giant grin was more than enough, “You found one.” Ty Lee whispered.

“Not a word until after the wedding.” Azula told her.

“Got it. My lips are sealed.” For a few seconds, Ty Lee just stared at Azula, “I missed you.”

“I missed you too.”

“Azula!” Zuko yelled, “Come here!”

“I gotta go. See you at the wedding.”

“See you then!”

—----------------------

Azula ran up to her dad to find him talking with an older woman she didn’t recognize. She looked to be in her seventies or so with long gray hair and a scar on her right ear. The woman looked familiar but Azula couldn’t place it.

“Yes, dad?”

“Look who came.” Azula smiled as a princess should, begging the spirits to give her some kind of clue as to who this woman was.

“Thank you so much for coming. It’s been so long.”

The woman laughed, “Zuko, you can’t expect her to remember me. She was just a toddler when I left.” Left?

“Azula, this is Amaya.”

Memories flooded Azula’s mind. She had vivid recollections of a woman playing with her, taking care of her, helping her walk, of crying her eyes out when that woman left.

“Amaya!” The eighteen year old smiled as she hugged her.

“Azula. I can’t believe it. You’re all grown up. Doesn’t she look just like your mother, Zuko?” Amaya asked.

It had been some time since Azula had seen a picture of her mother, “I do?”

Zuko squinted at her, “You do. Come here.”

He led both women into the palace. They kept all of Ursa’s pictures up, but had since removed Ozai, Azulon and Sozin’s paintings. Now, the only way someone could see what they looked like was in a history book. Zuko had claimed this was because it showed how the Fire Nation no longer respected them or their ways, but Azula had a feeling it was also because the men constantly glaring down at Zuko was kind of creepy. When they arrived at Ursa’s largest painting, one she got done on the day she became Fire Lady, Azula’s mouth almost dropped. They did look identical.

“See? Change the hairstyle and you two could be twins.” Amaya told her.

Amaya then noticed that the siblings weren’t saying anything. Rather they were staring up at their mother’s picture with saddened expressions.

“Your mother would be so proud of you both.”

“Thanks, Amaya. I hope we made her proud.” Zuko said, wrapping an arm around Azula.

“I know you have.”

—-------------------------

The day after the wedding, everyone was sitting down for dinner. This was the last meal the Gaang would have together before everyone returned home. Azula waited until the dinner was over before she decided now was the best time to talk about her ceremony.

“Guys.” The group turned towards her, “When I was away for three years, I was on this island with people who study firebending. I’ve been studying with them long enough that they told me I could do a ceremony and officially become one of them. I want you all to be there.”

“What is this group?” Zuko asked.

“They’re called the Sun Warriors.” Azula told him, “They were the first people to learn firebending from the dragons and they still do. Uncle didn’t actually kill the last dragon, he lied to protect the dragons on the island.”

“Wait! Hold on.” Zuko put a hand on his forehead.

“There are dragons?” Aang asked, his eyes wide, “You’re sure?”

“I’ve seen them with my own eyes.” Azula confirmed, “Ran is red and Shaw is blue and they’re bigger than Appa. I-I can’t explain them. You just have to see with your own eyes.”

“Real dragons.” Aang whispered.

“So, you’ll all come to the ceremony?” Azula asked.

“Of course! We’d love to go! Yup!”

“When is it?” Zuko asked.

“A few weeks. I can show you guys where the island is too. The chief, Masaki, really wants to talk to you and Aang. He thinks a good relationship with the Fire Lord and Avatar can help the dragon population.”

“That sounds like a good idea. I miss seeing dragons all over the Fire Nation. Once you get over the fire breathing part, they’re basically just giant cats.” Aang smiled.

“He’s right.” Azula agreed, “Ran and Shaw’s baby is basically a big cat. He even purrs.”

“There’s a baby dragon!?” Ty Lee cried, getting a nod from Azula.

“He just hatched so Ran and Shaw don’t let him out of their sight but he’s so friendly. He’ll love to meet you guys.”

“I still can’t believe that for the past three years, you’ve been training with an ancient group of warriors who have three dragons on their island and you’re going to become a Sun Warrior.” Mai’s words filled Azula with pride.

“How are you not shocked?” Zuko shrugged at the question.

“If anyone was going to find a living dragon, it was going to be Azula.”

—-----------------------

The ceremony itself wasn’t long. What was long was everything leading up to it or, at least, it seemed long to Azula. Her nerves were stronger than ever before as Masaki spoke about the dragons and entering into a new age with the Avatar and Fire Lord’s help. Part of her just wanted to get on with it so she could know if she failed and wouldn’t be accepted. The other part wanted to prolong the ceremony as long as possible. Then she could spend longer believing that she had what it took to be a Sun Warrior.

“And now the time has come to meet our newest Sun Warriors. Azula, please step forward.”

Azula walked to Masaki’s side, facing the Sun Warriors and her family who all stood before her. She could sense Ran and Shaw nearby, but didn’t see them. Masaki gave her a silent nod before taking his place next to the other Sun Warriors. Azula bowed before the crowd in front of her to show her respect for their teaching and for being here.

“You can do this.” She spoke so softly that no one else heard her.

Bright blue flames came from her hands. As the warriors taught her, she kept her eyes trained on one spot and firebent as if she was firebending for that singular person. The fire traveled down her chi paths effortlessly. She made sure to guide it so the flames did not burn her skin or clothes. Once the fire returned to her hands, she switched colors, admiring the look of shock and amazement in her dad’s eyes. Multicolored was her best choice.

The second part of the ceremony required her to move her body. The moves she chose to perform were up to her, but she had to move. Memories of her old trainers and father came back to her, but she forced them away. She would not let her father ruin this. Her final move was kicking a flame toward the audience, but she moved her leg up so the fire wouldn’t hurt anybody then landed in a perfect bow.

The third and final part meant that it was time for the fire to leave her body, to be in the sky and out of her control. She let the multicolored flames dance in the sky, making sure to always have a firm grip on it. This was when control was most important. The flames moved into different directions and shapes. The first few moves really were just for show, to prove to everyone that she had a mastery over her element, the final part move was for her. Her eyes dead set on the flames, she moved the colors apart. Now she was commanding a blue, green, purple, orange and red flame as opposed to them being together.

She brought the flames back to her and forced them to disappear. When this was complete, she bowed down to show that her display was finished. If Azula was honest with herself, she didn’t remember much after Masaki took to the stage and confirmed she was a Sun Warrior. She remembered people smiling, but aside from that nothing.

When the ceremony was over, Azula stepped aside, needing a second to breathe.

“You did great!”

“Thanks, dad.”

Zuko looked at her with confusion, “What’s wrong?”

“I-I have to tell you something. You have to promise not to get mad. I know you’re my dad and I’m supposed to listen to you, but-”

“You’re not coming back to the palace.” Azula’s eyes widened as she looked at him, “I raised you, Lala. You’re really easy to read.”

“So…what do you think?” Azula asked.

“I can’t say I love it, but if you want to stay I’m not going to stop you. I saw your firebending display and how much you care for the Sun Warriors and the dragons. You belong here.” He brought a hand to his eye to remove any tears that were threatening to fall, “But you know you’ll always have a place at the palace, right?”

“I know, dad. And I’ll come back. I promise. I just-I need to stay here for a while longer.”

“I understand. I’m going to miss you though.”

“I’m going to miss you too.” The two collided into what they knew would be their final hug for a few years.

A few minutes of silence passed before Ty Lee’s voice could be heard, “Zuko. Masaki is looking for you.”

“Right. Bye, Lala.”

“Bye, Zuzu.” Azula didn’t know why she was so sad. She’d see him when he left on Appa.

“Are you okay?” Ty Lee asked.

Azula wiped the tears from her eyes at that remark, as if getting rid of them would make Ty Lee forget they were there, “I’m fine. I decided to remain on Sun Warrior island for a few more years and Zuko and I realized that…this might be the last time that we’ll see each other for a while.”

“Oh.” Ty Lee looked down, “But you’ll be happy here?”

“I know I will. I’ll get to train with the Sun Warriors, take care of the dragons, and help them regrow their population.”

“What place do you think an acrobat would have here?” Ty Lee’s question took Azula off guard.

“What?”

“I mean if you don’t want me to stay then I don’t have to, but…I missed you these last three years, Azula.”

“Ty, I missed you too, but it’s not fair for me to ask you to stay here. You’d be giving up your circus dream.”

“You’re not making me give up anything.” Ty Lee told her, “I’m choosing to be with you. We hardly had any time before to have a real relationship. I want to try…for real. If you don’t want that though then I’ll leave.”

Azula grabbed Ty Lee’s hand, “You’re sure?” She asked.

“I’m sure, princess.” Ty Lee smirked.

“Then welcome to Sun Warrior island.”

—————————

A year after her ceremony, Azula received word that her father had died.

Neither she nor Zuko attended the funeral.

—————————

Two years passed before Azula got an important letter from Zuko. It even had a black ribbon, a notice that a letter had to be delivered quickly and was of the utmost importance. Azula opened it with a rapidly beating heart. Did something happen to Tom-Tom? Mom? Dad?

“Azula? Are you okay?” Ty Lee asked, taking a seat next to her girlfriend.

A hand flew over her mouth as she smiled, “We gotta go.” Azula cried, “We have to get back to the palace.”

“What? Why? What happened?” Ty Lee asked.

“I have a little sister.”

——————————

Zuko had forgotten what it was like to hold a baby in his arms. Izumi was so light and tiny. It felt weird to hold her, like if he moved the wrong way she’d disappear from his arms. He ignored the feeling though and held her close. As a nonbender, she liked being near him because he was so warm.

“Nice and cozy?” Zuko whispered.

Mai was asleep in the other room so Zuko was more so worried about waking Izumi. After a 12 hour labor, Mai had more than earned a good night's sleep. Zuko laid back in his chair, staring at the room that had once been Azula’s nursery. He and Mai decided to change the room into Izumi’s nursery when they found out Mai was expecting. Zuko couldn’t explain why, the room just filled him with a sense of calmness. He was almost about to fall asleep with his daughter in his arms when Azula poked her head in.

“Come in.” He whispered.

“That’s her?” Azula asked, looking at the baby, “She’s beautiful.”

“You can hold her when she wakes up.”

"Where's mom and Tom-Tom?" Azula asked, taking a seat across from him.

"Sleeping. Mai’s exhausted and it’s bedtime for Tom-Tom. Ty Lee?"

"In my room. Also exhausted. How are you doing?"

"Relieved that she's here and they're both okay." He admitted, "Now I'm just shocked. I have another daughter."

"She's going to make a fine crown princess."

"Azula-"

"I can't rebuild the dragon population and be crown princess." Azula told him, "Maybe if there were more dragons, but, for now, they need to remain a secret and that would be ten times harder if I was also leading the nation. I want Izumi to be crown princess."

"I'll get the paperwork in order when I have a chance."

"Good." Azula's eyes suddenly lit up, "Oh! I have something for her."

"You got her a present? She's too little for most stuff."

"I know, but still. I wanted her to have it." Azula reached into her small bag that she had brought with her into the room and pulled Dragon out, "He needs some stitch work, but I think he'd be perfect for Izumi."

"Dragon? Are you sure?"

"I'm sure. Trust me, if this baby is going to live here and survive you, mom, and everyone else, she's gonna need him."

Zuko took the stuffed animal and set it down in Izumi's crib, "Thanks, Lala. What'll you do now? Do you have to go back?" He asked.

"I think I'll stay here a bit. Spend some time with my family." She smiled down at her new baby sister then back up at her father and rested in her chair.